《Nemesis Game》


 Chapter 1 Why Are You Not Dead Yet

    Chapter 1 Why Are You Not Dead Yet


    ¡°Samantha, why are you not dead yet?¡±


    A man¡¯s cold and emotionless voice rang out.


    Samantha Powell was drenched from head to toes. Blood was dripping along the bottom of her pants


    and then it fell onto the ground. She looked miserable.


    She smiled and looked at the beautiful cake on the long table. ¡°Peyton¡± was written on the cake and it


    hurt Samantha just by looking at it.


    She was in jail for 7 years because of him and today was the day that she finally got out. She endured


    the pain from the wound she received from the car ident just so that she could see him, but here he


    was, celebrating Peyton Moore¡¯s birthday.


    Samantha was all covered with blood. The rage and sadness over the past 7 years zed inside of


    her. She didn¡¯t even hesitate. She went up and flipped the table. The food and the cake were all


    destroyed.


    At that moment, the loud sound of tes breaking was like music to her ears.


    ¡°Ruben, did you forget that I¡¯m your wife?¡± There was a sharp pain in Samantha¡¯s heart, her pale face


    was filled with hatred, ¡°How dare you celebrate your mistress¡¯ birthday today! I won¡¯t let it happen, over


    my dead body!¡±


    It was humiliating!


    Ruben Knight looked grim. The me in his eyes flickered when he heard her coarse voice. He


    clenched her neck vehemently and pressed her against the wall behind, ¡°My wife? You¡¯re just a lowlife!


    If it wasn¡¯t for you hiring someone to hurt Peyton and made her killed that person identally, I


    wouldn¡¯t have married you!¡±


    She forgot that the woman in his heart was always Peyton. The person who snatched her position, her


    parents and her husband! The woman who sent her to jail for 7 years, furthermore it was a wrongful


    conviction!


    She was the actual daughter of the Moore family, but the hospital messed up and she was handed over


    to the poor family instead. Peyton on the other hand became the daughter of the Moore family!


    Even worse, the whole incident about her hiring a murderer was Peyton¡¯s n. She was afraid that


    Samantha would snatch her ce and hired someone to hurt Samantha. But the thug turned his coat


    When the news got out, Peyton pushed the me on Samantha!


    Her parents then made Samantha the scapegoat for the sake of Peyton¡¯s future and dream. Samantha


    went to jail in Peyton¡¯s stead.


    Samantha¡¯s face turned grim, she felt a shivering pain on her back. She scoffed at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t hire


    them! I am the daughter of the Moore family. Why would I do that just to hurt the adopted daughter?¡±


    She was wrongfully in jail for 7 years just for him. Was it worth it?


    Ruben strengthened his grip on her neck as if he was trying to kill her, ¡°Shut up! Peyton is kind. Why


    would she find someone to harass herself just to smear your name?¡±


    She really wanted to tell him that yes, that was indeed the truth!


    But he increased his grip and she found it hard to breathe. She iled her arms and her legs and


    looked into his wintry eyes, her heart was breaking into million pieces.


    ¡°If you really think that it is me, then let¡¯s go to court again!¡± she said in broken sentences. Her face


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    was turning darker and she sneered, ¡°Make me go to jail again, better yet kill me¡­¡±


    Ruben¡¯s eye dimmed, ¡°You think I will let you go so easily, you low life? It would be easier if you died in


    prison! But since you¡¯re still alive, you have to sign the divorce paper!¡±


    Her mind nked and her breathing weakened. She felt death approaching and her iling slowed


    down. She wasn¡¯t struggling anymore.


    She coughed as she tried hard to open her eyes. She looked at him disdainfully and said, ¡°Right¡­ then


    let me tell you this, I won¡¯t sign the papers for as long as I live. She will be your mistress forever and


    you guys¡¯ rtionship will always be indecent!¡±

 Chapter 2 A Life for a Life

    Chapter 2 A Life for a Life


    What she said angered Ruben. His eyes were turning red and the veins on his hand were popping. She


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    would die at any moment!


    Just when she thought that she was going to die, Peyton appeared next to them.


    ¡°Ruben, let go. Don¡¯t hurt Samantha.¡± Peyton acted like she was worried as she pulled Ruben¡¯s hand


    away, ¡°I owe her this and I have to apologize to her.¡±


    The frigidness in Ruben¡¯s eyes dissipated seeing Peyton. He finally let go of Samantha, who was half-


    dead.


    Samantha fell onto the ground embarrassingly and tried to take in deep breaths. Her sight was dark


    and blurry.


    She coughed violently and red at Peyton, ¡°You owe me! You owe me everything and you should


    trade my life for your life!¡±


    She was tortured in prison. Her voice cord was damaged, her arm was disabled, and these people


    were acting under Peyton¡¯s order!


    And here she was acting like she was an angel. Disgusting!


    Ruben¡¯s eye dimmed and he looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Do you want to die, Samantha?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf yet, no need to yell.¡± She looked down and tried to hide her tears.


    Peyton¡¯s face turned pale. She went up to help Samantha up, ¡°The floor is cold, let¡¯s stand up.¡±


    Samantha looked up and she smirked, ¡°Get away from me, you disgust me!¡±


    Peyton dug her nails into her arm and the expression in her eyes was venomous.


    Samantha frowned. She endured the pain and pushed Peyton away.


    Before she could react, Peyton stumbled backwards and fell onto the ground. She cried in pain.


    A piece of shard cut her finger and Peyton wailed in pain.


    Samantha scoffed at her acting. It was just a small wound.


    But Ruben looked worried and he quickly went up to Peyton.


    ¡°Ruben, it was my fault. I wasn¡¯t standing properly!¡± Peyton snuggled into his arms, crying a river.


    Samantha¡¯s pupil contracted, she went up to them.


    ¡°Are you saying that I pushed you?¡±


    Sheughed.


    Ruben pushed away Samantha harshly seeing that Peyton¡¯s finger was bleeding.


    ¡°Samantha, you are a disgusting person. Peyton is adopted, but she is still your sister!¡± said Ruben as


    he red at her sternly.


    ¡°I have no sister who steals her sister¡¯s husband. I don¡¯t know such whore!¡± Samantha looked at them


    in disdain and tried to stand up by supporting herself with the wall.


    Ruben got angry and pped her, interrupting her speech.


    The atmosphere froze up and the air in therge restaurant turned wintry. So cold that it was hard to


    breathe.


    Samantha heard ringing in her ears. Her cheek swelled up and she could taste blood in her mouth.


    Her face felt numb.


    She wanted to cry but her eyes were so dry they hurt. There weren¡¯t any tears left to cry.


    Ruben¡¯s hand was left hanging in the air. He was shocked and his hand tensed up.


    Samantha looked at his cold yet sorrowful eyes. Behind her tears was a gulf of despair.


    His breathing stopped without any omen.


    ¡°Ruben, she hated me because I made her go to jail. She is right to hate me!¡± Peyton looked at


    Samantha, she was smiling anther as if she was telling her that she had won.


    As if he was Peyton¡¯s puppet on a string, Ruben acted ording to her n and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    bring you to the hospital.¡±


    Samantha licked the blood on her lips and walked in front of him, stopping him in his tracks, ¡°No! It¡¯s


    just a small cut on her finger, she isn¡¯t going to die!¡±


    Ruben looked at her coldly and wanted to kill her, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife, today is my¡­¡± Samantha wasn¡¯t letting him pass.


    Before she could finish your sentence, he kicked her out of his way, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Samantha stumbled and fell onto the couch table.


    Her forehead hit the edge of the table and she felt dizzy. She touched the wound on her forehead with


    her finger and saw blood.


    She struggled to stand, and her sight got blurry. She closed her eyes and fainted.


    The moment she fainted, she cried. She cried like a madman.


    She had injuries all over her, but he didn¡¯t notice her pain.


    Peyton got a small cut on her finger and he was all over her. Today was Peyton¡¯s birthday, but did he


    remember that today was also her birthday?


    ¡°Today is also my birthday!¡±

 Chapter 3 You Are Heartless

    Chapter 3 You Are Heartless


    In the hospital.


    The white light in the ward was shining on Samantha¡¯s hospital bed. She was dreaming, and her nice


    face was pale, and all scrunched up. From time to time, she was mumbling in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te here¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my voice cord.¡±


    ¡°Ruben¡­ it hurts. I¡¯m in pain¡­ save me.¡±


    She was muttering in agony. Her voice rang across the room in a minor key like a sorrow melody.


    Ruben was sitting next to the bed. He stared at her profoundly as she kept calling out his name. She


    curled up into a ball in anguish. He looked gloomy.


    How did she hurt her voice cord?


    Suddenly, Samantha opened her eyes. Her sight was still blurry, but she saw Ruben¡¯s handsome face.


    She was instantly awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you didn¡¯t die!¡± said Ruben disdainfully.


    Samantha smirked, ¡°I won¡¯t die before you and Peyton die!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t die before she took everything that was hers back and made Peyton suffer what she had


    gone through.


    Ruben got angry and clenched her neck tightly again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse Peyton!¡± His eyes were wintry, and he wanted to kill her.


    Samantha couldn¡¯t breathe because she was being choked, but sheughed indifferently, ¡°If curses


    work I¡¯ll be cursing her every day!¡±


    Her coarse and crackling voice was not nice to listen to. Ruben¡¯s frown softened.


    He flung his hand away and stood up. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Samantha, you will pay for


    this!¡±


    Samantha didn¡¯t give a damn, she caressed her slightly ming neck and shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t have to


    lose.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.


    She couldn¡¯t lose anything anymore,


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want the Moore family anymore?¡± He arched his brow and had a homicidal intention in


    his eyes.


    Samantha sighed and wasughing with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°The Moore family? I¡¯m not part of it anyway, just destroy it and see if I care.¡±


    Ruben then walked away coldly and mmed the door.


    Shortly after, someone opened the door. The elegant Mrs Moore was standing by the door, she was


    Samantha¡¯s biological mother.


    She looked at the person by the door coldly and said, ¡°Mrs. Moore, what business could you have with


    me here?¡±


    She was her biological daughter and Peyton was just an adopted daughter because the hospital


    messed up. But Mrs. Moore never thought more of her.


    She was all alone in the outside world for 17 years and never experienced motherly love. She was


    finally recognized by her real family but was wrongly used and sent to jail!


    They weren¡¯t mother and daughter, they were more like strangers.


    Mrs. Moore walked up to her and pped her. Samantha¡¯s nose started to bleed and she was


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Samantha! I thought you are just uneducated, but you are so evil! Peyton was adopted, but I brought


    her up. Yes, you suffered for all these years, but Peyton did too.¡± Mrs. Moore was berating Samantha


    and was saying nice words about Peyton.


    Samantha looked at her indifferently and her cheek felt number than ever.


    What Mrs. Moore said was tearing her hurt into pieces.


    Peyton suffered?


    Crazy. Everyone in the Moore family was batshit mad.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Peyton was a good girl, she was gentle and kind. She sacrificed herself to protect the name of the


    Moore family. She knew that you wereing back and voluntarily gave Ruben, her childhood friend to


    you. She almost lost her dignity because of the thug you hired. You being thrown to jail was your own


    fault. What are you still unsatisfied about? Are you heartless?¡±

 Chapter 4 Continue Putting on Your Act

    Chapter 4 Continue Putting on Your Act


    Mrs. Moore had a sorrow look in her eyes as she talked about Peyton and her eyes were filled with


    hatred when talking about Samantha.


    In Mrs. Moore eyes, her 7 years in jail were her fault? She hired no thugs to hurt Peyton, but they


    wouldn¡¯t believe her. In their mind, she was the heinous one.


    Suddenly, Samanthaughed. Sheughed hysterically.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m heartless and so what! I don¡¯t like her. She stole my life and enjoyed the prosperity for so


    many years. I am the daughter of the Moore family! And she was just an unwanted child!¡±


    Mrs. Moore was raging and her heart was throbbing in pain. She pped Samantha again.


    Samantha was stunned, her face was swelling like no tomorrow.


    But no matter how much it hurt, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as her heart.


    Everybody only cared about Peyton and nobody cared about her.


    ¡°Your stepmother didn¡¯t teach you any manners! I will discipline her for you, you wicked girl!¡± There


    were mes in Mrs. Moore eyes, she was going to hit her again.


    Samantha dodged this time and grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Mrs. Moore, you don¡¯t have the right to criticize my stepmother. I never enjoyed my life under the


    Moore family anyways. My surname is Powell, you have no right to keep hitting me like this.¡±


    Mrs. Moore¡¯s eyes were wide open. She looked at Samantha unbelievably and was about to faint from


    anger.


    She was about to pass out from resentment.


    Samantha said calmly, ¡°From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you guys ever


    again and you have no say.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be the daughter of the Moore family, but she would rather be Samantha Powell.


    Mrs. Moore was so exasperated she left. Samantha held her tears back and her lips were bleeding


    because she was biting on them. She didn¡¯t let her tears fall.


    Why should she be sad? She shouldn¡¯t be sad because of the people who intentionally hurt her.


    He wanted a divorce but she would not give him what he wanted.


    If she was unhappy, they should be unhappy too.


    Samantha was hospitalized for 2 days and nobody cared to visit her. Ruben was by Peyton¡¯s side the


    whole time.


    She wasn¡¯t happy about it and couldn¡¯t stand it. She went to Peyton¡¯s ward.


    Peyton was on the phone talking to someone in the room. She noticed Samantha and purposedly said


    in a flighty voice, ¡°Ruben, I want you to make me some porridge.¡±


    Samantha couldn¡¯t hear Ruben¡¯s reply, but Peyton had a bright smile on her angelic face.


    She was pure. So pure that she hired a thug and directed the whole spiel on her own and ultimately


    pushed the me on Samantha, just so that she could continue enjoying her prosperous life in the


    Moore family.


    So pure that she hired people in the prison and ordered them to destroy Samantha¡¯s voice cord and


    her arm, making Samantha unable to fulfil her dream.


    ¡°You sure are tough! You didn¡¯t die after being tortured in prison like that!¡± said Peyton as she yed


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    with the strand of hair in front of her chest. Her smile dissipated and she now looked cold and vile.


    Samantha walked towards her and arched her eyebrow, ¡°Well, who will be left to uncover your true face


    if I were to die? I have a heavenly duty and I cannot die.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Peyton wasn¡¯t calm and pleased anymore. She stood up and supported herself with the side of


    the bed, and tried to p Samantha on the face.


    But Samantha dodged and grabbed her wrist instead.


    And then she pped Peyton on the cheek.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to hit me? I thought you¡¯re nice and gentle. Aren¡¯t you the elegant daughter of the


    Moore family? Ruben is not here right now, you don¡¯t have to put on an act,¡± said Samantha in disdain


    as she grasped Peyton¡¯s wrist tightly.

 Chapter 5 Try Me

    Chapter 5 Try Me


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Peyton was aggravated and gritted her teeth. Her cheek was swollen, and she


    used her full strength to worsen Samantha¡¯s existing wounds, ¡°You lowlife! No wonder mom and dad


    made you go to jail in my stead, you deserve it!¡±


    Samantha¡¯s face tensed up. The wound in her heart was torn open again, it hurt so much that her eyes


    turned red.


    Peyton snatched her parents from her and lived the life that supposedly belonged to her. She also stole


    the music she made and became a hot-shot celebrity who was praised for being able to act and make


    music at the same time. And she unted it around shamelessly!


    ¡°Yes, so what? They love you but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you were an unwanted child!¡±


    Samantha was boiling with rage, but she remained emotionless and was smiling.


    Peyton went quiet, she stared at Samantha. Her face was pale, and she was trembling as if she was


    hurt by the truth.


    Samantha stared at her without blinking, she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Are you putting up an act


    again? You are indeed an actor, your acting and the expression in your eyes are on point! They


    should¡¯ve given you an award!¡±


    ¡°But even if you continued acting like this, you cannot change the fact that I am Ruben¡¯s wife!¡±


    Samantha smirked.


    Peyton lost energy in her limbs and her face nched. She took in one deep breath after another and


    looked like she was about to faint.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re getting into it. Should I call Ruben over to watch you? Maybe your acting skill will level up,¡±


    said Samantha calmly.


    Suddenly.


    ¡°I saw everything.¡± Ruben¡¯s cold voice pierced through the door.


    Samantha tensed up and released her grasp on Peyton.


    Before she could react, Ruben waltzed into the ward and threw the thermos hardly at Samantha.


    Samantha put up her hand to protect herself. The thermos hit her right hand and the cover flung open.


    The porridge spilt all over her arm and she shivered at the burning sensation.


    ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re a heartless lowlife. What did Peyton ever do to you?¡±


    ¡°What a joke, what do you think she did to me? She stole my identity and my husband, she was


    absolutely shameless!¡±


    The porridge burned a hole in her sleeve and a clump stuck to her arm. The burning sensation was


    agonizing.


    But the more she was hurting, the more she put up a front.


    Ruben had a cold and stern look in his eyes as if a storm was raging inside of him, ¡°You say you don¡¯t


    care about the Moore family, but do you care about your step-mother?¡±


    Samantha was wavering, she crossed her arms and dug her fingernails into her arms, ¡°Go ahead and


    do what you do best. She¡¯s my stepmother but she is also Peyton¡¯s biological mother. If Peyton doesn¡¯t


    care, why will I?¡±


    Ruben couldn¡¯t believe his ears. After a brief pause, he said coldly, ¡°You are really a heartless lowlife.


    You don¡¯t even care about your stepmother who cared for you for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Samanthaughed indifferently.


    She couldn¡¯t show that she cared for her stepmother, otherwise Ruben would make her do what he


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    said.


    Peyton on the other hand probably didn¡¯t care if her biological mother died. If she died nobody else


    would know about her real identity.


    Rubenughed, he said disdainfully, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll stop her medication then since you don¡¯t give a damn.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s pupil contracted and she stared at him with all her might, ¡°Ruben, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Try me!¡±

 Chapter 6 She Doesnt Deserve

    Chapter 6 She Doesn''t Deserve


    Ruben said slowly, word by word, and every word of him pieced into her heart like a knife.


    Peyton, who was hiding herself in his arms, showed a satisfactory smile.


    Ruben left the ward with Peyton in his arms. When they passed Samantha, the cold feeling around him


    almost broke her heart.


    "If it wasn''t for Peyton, why do you think I would save your foster mother?"


    Ruben¡¯s words echoed in her ear. Samantha''s heart hurt as if it was pierced by thousands of arrows,


    making her face pale, and it was so painful that she seemed to forget the scald on her arm.


    Well.


    Ruben took good care of what Peyton liked.


    Did that mean he would destroy what she liked because he hated her?


    Ruben was as ruthless as ever.


    She fell to the ground in a daze, and her burning arms became more and more painful. She couldn''t


    even breathe as if there was a huge stone pushed against her chest.


    It hurt.


    Warm fluid flowed down her injured arm between her fingers.


    The scarlet blood was dotted on the white floor. She pressed the wound with her hand, covered her


    mouth, trying to control the urge of crying.


    ¡®Don''t cry, don''t cry, Samantha,¡¯ she said to herself.


    ...


    She had always known that Ruben was the most ruthless man she had ever seen, but she did not


    expect that he actually stopped paying for the medicine cost of her adoptive mother, and the doctor


    called to urge her to pay for it, which was 100000 Yuan.


    After she answered the phone, she couldn''t help crying.


    He was too cruel.


    He made her suffer like this in order to avenge Peyton.


    Knowing that she didn''t even have a hundred yuan, he still did that just to force her to give in.


    Unable to afford the cost to stay in the hospital, Samantha asked the nurse to borrow two yuan to go


    back to Knight''s vi by bus.


    That night.


    Standing in front of the vi, Samantha kept knocking the door.


    "Ruben, why do you do this to me! My adoptive mother is innocent. If you hate me, youe to me! "


    She finally lost control with red eyes, and she continued, "Can''t you let me off..."


    The door of the vi opened slowly, revealing Ruben¡¯s handsome face.


    "Don''t pretend to be innocent. You have no right to say that!" Ruben looked at her coldly and kicked her


    away. "Do you want me to save your foster mother? Go on your knees and apologize to Peyton, and I''ll


    let you go! "


    Hearing that, Samantha fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    ¡°Go on my knees?¡±


    He wanted her to kneel down to that woman?


    She hastily raised her head, meeting his cold eyes.


    She knew that he was not joking.


    "Why should I kneel down to Peyton? I have done nothing wrong to her!" She copsed and struggled


    to get up from the ground.


    With a cold face, Ruben snapped with a pair of fierce eyes, "You hired someone to destroy her. Haven''t


    you ever been sorry for her? Samantha, it''s you. You''re the only one in her life who''s sorry for her! "


    With that, Ruben sped her wrist, dragged her to the second floor of the vi regardless of her injury.


    He kicked the door open and pushed her into the room.


    "Kneel down and apologize," he yelled coldly.


    Samantha stumbled down and hurt her knee. She turned back and red at him. "Ruben, I won''t kneel


    for her! It''s impossible in my life. I''m your wife. Do you want me to kneel down for a mistress? She''s


    going to pay for it,¡± she dered.


    What she did was just pping Peyton, but she ended up being treated by Ruben like this. How unfair


    it was!


    He was too hard on her.


    Samantha got up from the ground. Before she could stand still, she was kicked in the knee.


    It was her husband who kicked her.


    And as his wife in name, she was just a joke.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She knelt on the ground in agony, and raised her head to look at Peyton¡¯s evil eyes.

 Chapter 7 Go to Hell

    Chapter 7 Go to Hell


    "Ruben, I''m okay. Don''t do that to Samantha like this. I know she is harboring a grudge against me. It


    doesn¡¯t matter she pped me." Peyton choked with red eyes as if she had cried bitterly. "I can do


    anything and even lose my life as long as she will let it go."


    Ruben snapped with cold eyes, "Samantha, how could you force Peyton like this? Apologize to her,


    now!¡±


    After hearing these words, Samantha got up with a pale face, trembling.


    "What a joke. I have to apologize to her?"


    She clenched her teeth and walked to Peyton''s bed regardless of the pain in her knee. She said


    fiercely, "Aren''t you going to die? Go to hell! Why are you crying? "


    Being scolded by her, Peyton cried even more miserably, tears falling endlessly on her cheek.


    "Samantha!" Ruben raised his hand, trying to p her.


    Without dodging, she met his sharp eyes calmly.


    "Come on!" She deliberately raised her pale face with sadness and despair in her dark brown eyes.


    Ruben''s hand was hanging in the air. With cold eyes, the next moment, he pressed her shoulders and


    kicked her knee, making her kneel on the ground in pain and unable to stand up again.


    "Don''t you want money? Why don''t you kneel? Do you still care about your ridiculous pride? " Ruben


    mocked, staring at her coldly.


    Samantha said word by word with red eyes, "Even if I end up being a whore, I will never kneel down to


    Peyton! She doesn''t deserve it.¡±


    These words set off a storm in Ruben''s heart.


    She''d rather be a whore?


    Ruben waspletely irritated by her, looking at her fiercely. "Are you going to be a whore?"


    Tears swirled in her eyes, but she refused to admit defeat. "So what! It''s impossible to kneel down to


    her, never! " she insisted.


    Ruben suddenly sneered coldly, and he was as horrible and gloomy as demons in hell.


    Samantha froze, her mouth hanging open.


    Ruben asked several strong men and put Samantha in the car. Since she repeatedly challenged his


    patience and bottom line, he directly sent her to the entertainment hall in Harmony.


    Samantha, who was in a trance, had no idea how she was brought here. She only remembered that


    Ruben dragged her to a luxurious private room.


    It was full of business tycoons from all walks of life. As soon as Ruben came, he was invited to sit in by


    those people.


    However, she stood there in a in shirt and jeans.


    "She is new. As long as you pay enough, you can y whatever you want," said Ruben, in a ck suit,


    sitting in the middle of the sofa, shaking his goblet in his hand.


    He did not catch a nce at her, and the smile on his lips showed his arrogance and indifference.


    As soon as he said that, countless eyes were fixed on Samantha''s cheek.


    Samantha was good-looking, which was the only advantage that she got from the Moore family.


    At this moment, she finally figured out what Ruben was going to do. She didn¡¯t really mean she would


    rather be a whore, and she never expected that he took it seriously.


    Unable to tell whether it was the heartache or the pain in her hand, Samantha felt that she was about to


    lose her stability in this noisy private room.


    "Mr Knight, where did you find such a cool woman?" One of them asked, looking at her with dirty eyes.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruben said with a smile, "What are you doing? Come on. The only purpose of her is to make money. "


    He neverid a finger on her, but she felt that her cheek hurt as if she was being pped repeatedly at


    this time.


    As her husband, he tried to humiliate her in this way.


    A strong sense of humiliation surrounded her in an instant.

 Chapter 8 Dare You Play?

    Chapter 8 Dare You y?


    "Well, since Mr Knight said so, let''s have fun together." Someone took her by the hand and tore at her


    clothes.


    Samantha wanted to break free, but her painful hand was held by another man, and her face turned


    pale.


    She was surrounded by several men, and they began to take liberties with her.


    "Let go of me, I am not a prostitute!" The pain in her hand and her kneels was intense and there was


    no way for her to stop these men. She was held still in no time and a few buttons from her shirt had


    been torn off. Her snow-white soft skin further stimted the men around.


    Holding her chest with her hands, she tried to protect herself in this way.


    "Beauty, since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be shy. You won¡¯t be mistreated. Don¡¯t worry, we will give you money


    as much as you want! "


    Samantha dodged quickly when someone tried to kiss her red lips.


    Seeing that Samantha was being taken advantage by these men, Ruben took a sip of red wine with


    mixed feelings in his eyes.


    Curling up the corner, Samantha was surrounded by these men, and her scream was overwhelmed by


    the men''s evilughter, and they were all over her.


    Biting her teeth, she felt around for something on the floor as she would not allow herself to be


    disgraced by others.


    Bedside, she knew very well that Ruben would not save her.


    Finally, she felt a beer bottle on her fingertip. Suddenly, with her eyes closed, she grabbed the bottle


    with her hand, and hit the old man on his head!


    She was Samantha, a woman of unyielding character.


    With a bang, the beer bottle smashed the old man''s head, and the man cried out in pain. Immediately,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    he pped Samantha on her face.


    With blood on her cheek and lips, she met Ruben¡¯s fierce eyes through the gap of the crowd.


    "Ruben, I''m your wife. Let them get out of here, or I''ll die in front of you!" With a piece of ss fragment


    grabbed on her palm, she threatened, putting it on her snow-white slender neck.


    Her words was powerful and there were tears in the corner of her eyes, like an Epiphyllum blooming in


    the dark.


    Ruben was not afraid her threat, but these men were.


    As soon as Samantha finished speaking, they immediately let go of her and looked at Ruben in fear.


    Was she really Ruben''s wife?


    The man who was being hit originally wanted to teach Samantha a lesson, but now he didn''t dare to


    make a rash act.


    Samantha came to Ruben, crawling and rolling, regardless of the pain.


    She chuckled, tears falling down her cheek, and she swallowed the blood foam between her lips and


    teeth.


    "Even if I am a whore, there''s a chance for me to choose guests, right?" Samantha lightly licked the


    blood on her lips and said with a smile, "I won¡¯t mind to have sex with you, since I¡¯m a whore who sells


    myself for money."


    Ruben eyes widened and he looked at her in disgust, "You!"


    Was this woman a lunatic?


    All of a sudden, Samantha closed her eyes in despair. With sadness on her eyes, she tore open her


    shirt, revealing her body to him.


    With a light smile on the corners of her lips, she said in a seductive tone, "Mr Knight, ten thousand


    yuan a time, are you in?"


    The sound of broken clothing materials was very striking in this quiet private room.


    At this time, Samantha had nothing to care about. She straightened her thin back, and the light


    reflected on her shoulders with a thinyer of light.


    Ruben¡¯s face sank, and the wine ss in his hand was almost crushed by him. "What the hell are you


    doing?"


    Without replying him, Samantha continued to undress after she took off her shirt. But the onlookers


    have already left the private room, not daring to be involved in the whole mess.


    "Well, ten thousand yuan a time, Mr Knight can''t afford it?" Samantha stood in front of him with a faint


    smile on her lips.

 Chapter 9 Bitch

    Chapter 9 Bitch


    Ruben was shocked and his heart was flooded with disgust, "Bitch!"


    "I''ve taken off my clothes. Do you want to have sex?" Samanthaughed and tears flowed down her


    pale cheeks and her face was smeared with tears. "If not, I''ll go find another client."


    Samantha stood in front of Ruben all alone. The gorgeous light could not cover up how pale and weary


    her face was.


    Ruben''s face darkened, "You ask for it."


    He knocked the wine ss on the floor, pulled her arms and pressed against her on the sofa. He


    quickly tore off her pants to fool her around.


    Samantha was too painful to breathe. She smiled, "I thought that you didn''t have the guts to have sex


    with me. I seemed to think too much."


    She said in a filthy tone as if she was provoking him. Her private part was painful and seemed to be


    torn apart, but she was still smiling.


    Ruben prated Samantha''s private part hard. Looking at her pale face distorted by pain, he


    sneered, "You yed so many dirty tricks just for having sex with me? Why don''t you tell me early?"


    Samantha was neither surprised nor terrified, but a hint of anguish shed across her eyes.


    But that feeling didn''tst long.


    Ruben was on her. He had lots of sex with her in this private room. He used so


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    much force to make her painful.


    Samantha suffered a tough ordeal and tears ran down her face, but Ruben didn''t feel sympathetic to


    her at all.


    It should be a good thing done with the most intimate one, but they were like enemies and irritated


    each other when having sex.


    He let go of her after having sex for a long time.


    Just then, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Peyton came in, saw them whose clothes were torn off and cried at once, "Ruben ... How could you do


    that?"


    Samantha took the shirt, put on it slowly and chuckled.


    Ruben''s expression changed slightly. He put on the suit and walked up.


    Samantha put on a charming smile and was delighted to see Peyton crying, "Mr Knight, you didn''t give


    me the money."


    "You did that on purpose!" Ruben thought about some possibilities and fixed his cold gaze on


    Samantha.


    Samantha pulled his wrist and sneered. She looked at Peyton, "Why can''t we do that? We will do it


    every day. As for you, you are just a homewrecker. Who are you to say that?"


    A hint of cruelty shed across Peyton''s eyes. She ran out while crying.


    Ruben''s pupils shrank and his eyes were filled with disgust, "How could you?"


    Was she a woman or not? How could she say those words?


    Samantha sneered, "Why not? Give me the money."


    Ruben''s eyes were reddened with anger. He threw a cold gaze, "You want the money, right?"


    He was fuming with anger and wrote one hundred thousand on the cheque.


    Ruben folded his armszily, his eyes filled with disgust and hatred.


    Samantha hesitated for a few seconds and walked up slowly as if she was stepping on the de.


    Ruben sneered, "Don''t walk over. Aren''t you a whore? Crawl here."


    What he said was like a knife that stabbed into her heart.


    Samantha''s mind wentpletely nk and her heart seemed to be torn apart.


    She felt painful.


    She smiled, "You are right."


    With saying that, she prepared to kneel down and crawl towards him.


    The next instance, Ruben''s face darkened. He kept a straight face with the cold aura surrounded.


    He then threw the cheque at her face, "Shame on you!"

 Chapter 10 What Right Do You Have

    Chapter 10 What Right Do You Have


    The cheque was thrown at her face. It hurt her more than she thought.


    She bit the lips and squatted down to pick up the cheque. However, before she touched the cheque,


    Ruben gave her shoulder a heavy kick.


    Ruben looked at her in disgust, "I wish you were dead."


    With saying that, he turned around and left.


    Samantha stared at his back. Tears that stood on the rims of her eyes flowed down slowly.


    Why didn''t she die?


    She was almost killed in the prison, but she would not let Peyton get her wish.


    Samantha got the cheque, so she went to the hospital to pay bills. She looked at her foster mother who


    was seriously ill and could not help but cry.


    "Mom, you can get better." She lowered her head and choked with sobs.


    She had been in such kind of position. Apart from her foster mother lying on the bed, she had no


    rtives.


    She was not wee by the Moore family.


    She had nowhere to go.


    After visiting her foster mother, Samantha prepared to leave hospital and go home, but in the hallway,


    she saw Ruben and Mrs Moore walking towards the ward with anxiety.


    Samantha wanted to avoid Mrs Moore. She had feelings. Though she said that she didn''t care, she


    was hurt that biological mother was partial to Peyton.


    Mrs Moore saw Samantha and hurried to Samantha. Before Samantha could react, Mrs Moore pped


    her twice in the face.


    Mrs Moore used so much force that Samantha lost her bnce and staggered against the wall.


    "You wicked girl, you did that on purpose, didn''t you? Peyton and Ruben are a perfect couple. Do you


    have to provoke her? She tried to kill herself by shing her wrists. You are happy?"


    Peyton killed herself?


    How was that possible? She cherished her life more than anyone else.


    "If she died, of course, I''ll be happy." Samantha gritted her teeth and put on a stubborn look, "It was a


    pity that she didn''t die."


    Hearing that, Mrs Moore was fuming with rage and wanted to give Samantha another p in the face.


    "Samantha, shut up!" Ruben snapped, his eyes filled with coldness.


    Mrs Moore was worried and said to Ruben in a broken voice, "Ruben, I beg you. Please divorce


    Samantha, Peyton loves you so much. She cannot live without you."


    Samantha felt it incredible. She gave Mrs Moore a doleful look and said in a hoarse voice, "I will not get


    divorced even if I die. Peyton wants to kill herself. Let her get her wish."


    Her mother forced her to get divorced for her adopted daughter? It was rarely seen. How could her


    mother be so partial?


    "You wicked girl. You are still cursing Peyton." Mrs Moore was excited and her eyes turned red, "I don''t


    have a daughter of ill breeding like you. You are vicious. You are not qualified to be my daughter. I


    know that you don''t love Ruben. You don''t divorce Ruben because you want to take revenge on the


    Moore family and Peyton."


    Ruben couldn''t help but clench his hands?


    Samantha told him that she loved him? But she took advantage of his feelings to avenge on the Moore


    family?


    Ruben felt ufortable and rage bubbled below the surface of his mind.


    With saying that, Mrs Moore dragged Samantha to the ward.


    Samantha said without hesitation, "I do. So what? Peyton owes everything that should belong to me,


    but her favorite man is my husband. She will always be a shameless homewrecker."


    After finishing that, Samantha''s other wrist was clenched.


    Ruben grabbed her hand as if he wanted to take apart her arm, "Shut up. Peyton is much better than a


    shameless woman like you. What right do you have to criticize her?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 11 Kill the bitch

    Chapter 11 Kill the bitch


    Ruben hated Samantha so much because if Peyton hadn''t run into themst night, Peyton wouldn''t be


    tempted to kill herself out of disappointment.


    "Haha..." Samanthaughed wildly.


    She loved him for ten years, but in his eyes, she was a woman who could only ask a man to fuck her!


    "Didn''t you have a good time fucking mest night? She giggled, while her eyes were full of sarcasm


    and despair.


    "You go in and apologize to Peyton!"


    Ruben was sullen, as he kicked open the door of the hospital room and shook Samantha off, while


    Samantha stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Inside the hospital room, the floor was littered with shards of ss.


    The ss had pierced the palm of her hand, so her bruised hand was bleeding.


    Ruben''s eyes flickered, and he was about to exin when he heard Peyton''s soft voice.


    "Sister, I beg you...You give Ruben back to me. As long as you give Ruben back to me, I don''t care


    how much you want to pay me back." A thick band of gauze was wrapped around Peyton''s wrist, while


    her face, which looked pure, was very pale.


    It was like lighting a fire in Ruben''s heart.


    Mrs. Moore immediately took Peyton into her arms with pity, and when Mrs. Moore passed Samantha


    on the way, Mrs. Moore didn''t see her bleeding palm, so Mrs. Moore stepped on it, making Samantha


    shiver with pain.


    "Peyton, don''t cry since Ruben is going to divorce Samantha. Ruben is yours, so no one can take him


    away from you." Mrs. Moore''s voice sounded like a spell.


    Samantha got up from the floor in a panic, feeling the blood flow between her fingers, and looking at


    them coldly. "If Ruben wants to divorce me, I won''t agree, and even if I die, I shall still be Mrs. Knight!


    So you all give up!"


    Ruben''s face was cold and cruel, while Samantha had tears in her eyes, but she would not give in, and


    when Ruben looked at Samantha, he felt something touch his heart.


    Looking into her eyes, he suddenly felt a little confused. As proud as she was, would she get back at


    him by marrying him?


    The tears that fell from the corners of her eyes, her bloodless lips, and her injured hand...All this made


    him feel a little ufortable.


    Mrs. Moore rolled her eyes with anger. "Get out of here! You unfilial daughter."


    Samantha grinned as she grabbed Ruben''s arm with her bleeding hand. "If you let me get out of here,


    of course, my husband will get out of here with me!"


    Peyton nearly fainted with rage as Samantha began to pull Ruben out.


    Ruben frowned, looking at her wounds, while he was trying to push her away.


    But when he saw the bright red blood, and the tears on the woman''s face,


    He felt his hands and feet freeze.


    Peyton''s eyes turned red when she saw that Ruben had gone with Samantha this time.


    Mrs. Mooreforted her. "Don''t worry, your mom will help you, and don''t cry, I''ll go back home to


    cook soup for you, helping you recover."


    Peyton quietly wiped away her tears, and a look of malice shed through her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After Mrs. Moore left, Peyton lost her temper, smashing everything on the floor, and she said through


    gritted teeth. "Samantha, I didn''t expect you to survive!"


    Suddenly she thought of something, so she immediately took out her cell phone, dialing a number.


    "I asked you to deliberately break her hand and make it impossible for her ever to speak when she was


    in prison, so did you do that?" Peyton''s eyes were full of hate.


    No one knew what the voice on the other end had said, but Peyton felt a sudden surge of anger,


    saying, "Linda, you have to help me again since you didn''t kill her seven years ago, and it''s not toote.


    As long as she''s dead, I''ll be the only daughter of the Moore family, and the Moore family''s property is


    mine, too. I''ve tried so hard to please these two old guys, Samantha''s biological parents, but they still


    prefer their own daughter, Samantha!"


    "If they really thought of me as their own daughter, they would have made me the heir to the Moore


    family, forcing Samantha and Ruben to divorce! So things like today wouldn''t have happened. In fact,


    they wanted to help Samantha more than anything else."


    Peyton was no longer as gentle and kind as she used to be, while her eyes seemed full of malice.


    There was an irrepressible hatred in her voice as she said these words...


    Suddenly there was a bang!


    Peyton was startled when the door to the hospital room was suddenly pushed open, and when Peyton


    looked up, she looked bloodless. Peyton''s eyes stiffened as Mrs. Moore returned to the hospital room.


    "Mom...Haven''t you gone home?"

 Chapter 12 Murder

    Chapter 12 Murder


    Mrs. Moore looked shocked, and she was more appalled than Peyton.


    When Peyton saw Mrs. Moore, she looked like she was seeing a ghost, while she threw away her


    phone and quickly got out of bed.


    "You said...What did you say?" Mrs. Moore felt a pain in her heart and her voice was hoarse.


    She wanted to reassure herself that she had misheard it, but when she looked at Peyton''s horrified


    face, she knew that what she had just heard was true.


    Peyton backed away in fear, not daring to look up at Mrs. Moore. "Mom, you misheard. You misheard...


    I didn''t say anything."


    She tried to go up, grabbing Mrs. Moore''s hand.


    "Is that true? Did you get someone to kill Samantha? Did you ask someone to attack her in jail? You


    frame her!" Mrs. Moore grew pale and could hardly stand.


    Her daughter, Samantha, turned out to be really innocent!


    She couldn''t believe that Peyton, who she had raised by herself, could do something so insane!


    Her own daughter has been in jail for seven years, so she ruined the life of her own daughter,


    Samantha, by listening to her adopted daughter, Peyton.


    Mrs. Moore felt angry and heartbroken. "Samantha... My own daughter."


    "No, Mom! I didn''t do it. Let me exin... I didn''t do it."


    Peyton was shaking all over, and suddenly she put her arms round Mrs. Moore''s legs, pleading.


    Mrs. Moore broke down, looking at Peyton with tears streaming down her face.


    "I''m going to look into this... I''m going to look into this!"


    Mrs. Moore looked at Peyton as if she had seen a ghost, and after pushing Peyton away, she


    scrambled out of the room.


    This was horrible.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    How did this happen?


    Peyton was in a panic, so she stumbled out after Mrs. Moore.


    She had only one idea that she must not let Mrs. Moore tell anyone what she had done.


    Otherwise, all her years of hard work went for nothing!


    When Mrs. Moore was chased to the entrance to the stairwell by Peyton, Mrs. Moore looked at Peyton


    with disappointment. "Peyton, did the Moore family do anything to hurt you? Even though we raised the


    wrong child from an early age, we treated you just as well after we found our own daughter, Samantha,


    so why did you hurt her!"


    Peyton implored her. "Mom, it''s not true, and I beg you to believe me. I was raised by you, so how


    could I do such a thing?"


    "And you still try to deceive me! I heard you!" cried Mrs. Moore angrily.


    What did she do? She repeatedly hurt her own daughter, Samantha, for such a malicious adopted


    daughter, Peyton.


    She had only herself to me.


    Mrs. Moore didn''t believe Peyton at all, so Peyton''s eyes were suddenly full of malevolence, thinking


    that Mrs. Moore must not be alive.


    Mrs. Moore heard what she had said.


    Mrs. Moore would throw her out of the Moore family.


    She would lose everything.


    There was no one on the stairwell, so she suddenly pushed Mrs. Moore down the stairs.


    "Go to hell! I beg you to forgive me, but you''re going to look into this! I am the daughter you raised, so


    can''t you forgive me for having deceived you for one time?"


    After Mrs. Moore let out a cry of surprise, she fell down the stairs. Her head hit the sharp stair,


    bleeding, and then, without even a cry, she closed her eyes and died.


    "Mom!"


    Samantha, who had rushed here, cried bitterly as she looked at Mrs. Moore lying in a pool of blood.


    Her eyes were red with tears, while she quickly ran down the stairs, taking Mrs. Moore in her arms.


    "Mom...Don''t die, don''t..."


    When she saw Peyton and Mrs. Moore running over here, she came right over here.


    She waste.


    Mrs. Moore was no longer breathing, and her face was covered in blood. Mrs. Moore had only just


    learned the truth, but she had not yet had a chance to look at her own daughter.


    There was a sudden malevolence in Peyton''s eyes. She rolled her eyes, crying suddenly as her tears


    rolled down. "My God, you are a murderer! You are a murderer!"

 Chapter 13 You should go to hell

    Chapter 13 You should go to hell


    Samantha looked at Peyton with anger, because Peyton was the murderer, but Peyton maliciously


    framed her as the murderer.


    Soon everyone who had heard Peyton was crowding the narrow stairway.


    Peyton looked distressed, while she made a false usation against Samantha. "She is your own


    mother! Even if you hate her for favoring me, and even if you hate her for forcing you to divorce Ruben,


    you shouldn''t have pushed her downstairs!"


    The onlookers immediately talked and criticized Samantha.


    "My God, what a crazy daughter!


    "Call the police and put her in jail."


    "She killed her own mother! She is so inhuman!"


    Samantha''s pupils were constricting in horror, but before she came to her senses, Peyton was running


    down the stairs, pping her in the face.


    "If you hate me, you''lle straight at me! But mom is so innocent, so why did you push her


    downstairs? Why did you kill her! You cruel woman, I''ll kill you!" Peyton faked it so well that Peyton


    looked distressed.


    She kicked and punched Samantha to prove her innocence.


    Because only in this way could she sessfully live in the Moore family.


    Samantha didn''t know what she was thinking and she just sat there, allowing Peyton to kick and punch


    her, looking feeble, and mumbling. "I didn''t...I didn''t..."


    There was no surveince, so no one would believe she was innocent.


    Mrs. Moore was dead.


    Everyone said she was a murderer.


    Even if she tried to rify, it sounded too weak.


    "Samantha, you''re so cruel! You even killed your own mother for yourself." Ruben came down the


    stairs, and his eyes were cold.


    There were tears in her eyes, and she looked desperate, cried, and hugged his long legs. "I... I didn''t. I


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    didn''t kill my mother... Ruben, please believe me. I really didn''t kill my mother. Peyton killed my mother


    by pushing her downstairs."


    Ruben stared at her coldly, kicking her away without hesitation. "How dare you deny it? Of all the


    people here, you are the only one who quarrels with your mother!"


    Samantha fell to the ground, while her palm was rubbed with blood. "I didn''t! It''s really not me. How


    could I have killed my own mother..."


    Ruben didn''t believe her.


    No one believed her...


    When Mr. Moore heard of Mrs. Moore''s death, Mr. Moore was devastated, so he immediately kicked


    Samantha out of the Moore family and disowned her.


    When Mr. Moore came to take Mrs. Moore''s body away, Samantha cried, begging him on her knees,


    while she exined many times that she didn''t kill her mother.


    But no one believed her.


    Samantha suddenly felt desperate, because Peyton killed her mother, but no one believed her.


    The news that Samantha had killed her mother was all over the City L, while Ruben tried tofort


    Peyton by torturing her.


    It was raining heavily on the day of Mrs. Moore''s funeral, and Samantha was caught by Ruben at Mrs.


    Moore''s grave.


    "All Mrs. Moore ever wanted in life was for me to divorce you and marry Peyton." He kicked her on the


    knee.


    She knelt in front of the gravestone, feeling the pain in her knees, but she looked stubborn and


    indignant. "It''s impossible! Because Peyton is the one who killed my mother, so if you marry her? I''m


    afraid my mother will die with a grievance!"


    The rain washed down, blurring her vision, while she felt cold and embarrassed.


    Sneering, and standing in the rain, Ruben looked more and more fierce. "You still want to frame


    Peyton? You''re a murderer."


    Samantha struggled to get up from the ground, but he kicked her down again.


    She copsed to the ground in pain, vomiting blood. "Ruben, you''re going to regret! You''ll regret it!"


    "The thing I regret the most is that I married such a shameless woman as you." What he said to her


    sounded harsh and cruel.


    Samanthaughed desperately in the pouring rain. "I''d rather die than get a divorce. Peyton killed my


    mother, so I''m going to make her pay!"

 Chapter 14 Hes as bad as you are

    Chapter 14 He''s as bad as you are


    They didn''t look into the death of Mrs. Moore since they were certain that she had killed her mother.


    They trusted Peyton so much, so why wouldn''t they trust her?


    She repeatedly called Peyton a murderer, which infuriated Ruben, so he looked at her with cold eyes,


    while he squeezed her chin with his fingers. "Is that so? Do you think I can''t punish you because I had


    no evidence? I''ll have a surprise for you."


    She suddenly smiled as he looked at her in disgust. "I''ve already been in prison for seven years, so if


    you want, you might as well put me in jail for the rest of my life!"


    He was the man she had loved for so many years, so how stupid was she?


    "Do you think I want to send you to prison?" Ruben sneered, squeezing her chin with his fingers again.


    "Isn''t that too easy for you? What if I put you in a mental hospital for the rest of your life? Isn''t that


    better?"


    Samantha''s eyes widened in disbelief. Put her in a mental hospital? He''s going to put her in a mental


    hospital for Peyton?


    He''s ruthless!


    Samantha gritted her teeth and was about to say something when she felt cramps in her abdomen. The


    pain was so piercing that she fell weakly and the sweat poured out of her forehead like rain.


    She felt something warm gush between her legs, as the red blood stained her trousers.


    Ruben''s bodyguard burst out. "Mr. Knight, Mrs. Knight seems to be pregnant..."


    In an instant


    Ruben and Samantha both looked at the bodyguard. Samantha was pregnant?


    Was she pregnant? Was she pregnant with Ruben''s baby?


    Samantha covered her stomach with her hand in pain, while she tugged feebly at Ruben''s trouser legs.


    "Ruben...Please, please get a doctor for me..."


    She didn''t know if she was pregnant, but what if she was?


    She longed for a child so much, because if she had a child for him, perhaps he would not hate her so


    much.


    There was a look of surprise in Ruben''s cold and dark eyes, while he thought about the night that he


    had sex with her at the recreation club. He crouched down, pulling her roughly up from the ground. "A


    doctor? How dare you hope to have a child for me?"


    Samantha gasped for breath, as the pain in her abdomen made her feel dazed. "If I do get pregnant,


    I''m carrying your baby! So how could you not save my baby?"


    Ruben''s eyes were cold, and what he said sounded horrifying.


    ¡°He''s as bad as you are.¡±


    Boom!


    Samantha''s eyes widened, while she felt as if her heart had been crushed to ashes, as a chill ran


    through her limbs.


    She felt so much pain that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Ruben...How could you be so cruel!" She fell at his feet feebly, imploring him humbly. "I confess...


    Save my baby. I confess!"


    Ruben was unmoved, looking at her like he was looking at a stranger.


    "Then you should never have given birth to him."


    Did Ruben refuse to forgive her after all?


    When Ruben had said this, he turned and walked out of the cemetery, ignoring Samantha''s cries for


    help.


    This woman was vicious, as not only did she kill her mother, but she framed Peyton, so this woman


    should never have had his child.


    Samantha was in terrible pain, while her eyes were red with crying. Unable to stand up, she crawled as


    hard as she could towards him.


    She crawled like a dog, and the blood between her legs stained the dirt beneath her.


    "Ruben, please...Save my baby, and don''t do this to me..."


    The man in front of her was heartless and cold, as he left without any hesitation.


    "You should be long dead!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She gave a loud cry of despair. How ruthless he was! He ignored her even though he knew she might


    miscarry.


    Why on earth had she loved him for so many years?


    She must be blind!


    Samantha cried, tears streaming down her face. More and more blood flowed between her legs, and it


    seemed that the dismal rain could not hide her despair and fear.


    Haha...


    She should be long dead!

 Chapter 15 I hate you all my life

    Chapter 15 I hate you all my life


    Suddenly, she heard a woman''s voice, which was full of malice.


    "Oh, poor thing, you''re pregnant, whereas Ruben was still so cruel to you." Peyton came out of the


    rain, and there was hate in her innocent face.


    Samantha opened her eyes drowsily. "It''s you! It''s you!"


    Peyton strolled over, and she stepped on Samantha''s abdomen as she grinned grimly, wearing pointy


    heels. "Do you know why I had to kill that old woman? Because she was so stupid and when she knew


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I had framed you, she''s going to expose me! She was asking for trouble, wasn¡¯t she? I''ve called her


    mom for so many years, but she wanted to throw me out of the Moore family for you, a bitch!"


    "My stomach..." Samantha felt pain, trying to struggle feebly.


    Peyton smirked, stamping on Samantha hard with her foot. "Samantha, you live a miserable life! I killed


    your mother, while your husband doesn''t like you but he likes me, but don''t be too sad, for you''ll soon


    go to hell to meet the old woman."


    As more and more blood flowed between Samantha''s legs, Peyton''s eyes grew more and more


    excited.


    "I curse you..." Atst, she really despaired.


    Peyton grinned maliciously as she kicked Samantha in the stomach, watching her struggle on the


    ground.


    Peyton grinned like a demon. "This is my punishment for you, because why don''t you choose to stay


    with the Powell family? And why do you have to go back to the Moore family? Were you trying to


    rece me?"


    Samantha''s eyes widened in horror, feeling a piercing pain in her abdomen. She opened her mouth as


    if to say something but spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Peyton kept kicking her, kicking her hard in the abdomen every time.


    Gradually, Samantha could no longer feel any pain, and before shepletely lost consciousness, she


    heard Peyton''s terrified cries.


    "Ruben, she seems to have passed out."


    "She pretended to faint? Send her to a mental hospital."


    His cruel words wiped out thest hope in her life, and atst, she waspletely unconscious as if


    she had sunk into the ice pit of hell.


    When Samantha woke up again, she was choking, while she was in pain all over, and the smell of


    smoke was heavy and all around her, so she couldn''t keep her eyes open.


    The whole room was aze as far as she could see, while an insane woman said to herself. "You are a


    seductress. Aha haha, you are the seductress who seduced my husband, so I want to burn the


    seductress..."


    The insane woman stood in the fire, while the corners of her clothes were on fire, but she seemed


    unaware of the pain,ughing loudly.


    Samantha''s heart trembled, as she couldn''t die here... Peyton wanted to kill her, but she had to live


    well.


    She tried to get up, but she found that her hands and feet were tied.


    She struggled to free herself from the ropes, but since the fire spread quickly, soon the hem of her skirt


    was on fire...


    It hurt...


    The blood seemed to boil all over her, as tears ran down her face with a tinge of blood in the raging fire.


    It turned out that Ruben never wanted her to be alive.


    He really wanted her to die...He ignored her and the baby in her womb.


    A little hope in her mind was suddenly extinguished.


    Sheughed, louder and louder. "Ruben, I hate you!"


    The fire made her eyes red, burned her clothes, and continued to spread.


    With a crash, the fire swept through her...


    "Mr. Knight, do the Knight family want to keep your wife''s ashes?"


    Ruben heard a strange male voice on the phone when he was returning from a week long business


    trip. He heard what the man was saying and froze, as he suddenly remembered Samantha''s tearful


    and desperate eyes.


    Mrs. Knight?


    Did he want to keep her ashes?


    "What did you say? What ashes?" Ruben''s heart trembled, feeling as if a pair of hands were gripping


    his heart, so he was breathing hard.


    He heard a tremor in the voice of the man on the other end of the line. "Don''t you know? There was a


    fire at the mental hospital a week ago, so your wife..."


    Ruben''s voice sounded low and hoarse, as he seemed unable to speak. "What did you say?"


    The fire?


    "Died in the fire!"


    Thest words seemed to pierce his eardrums, as Ruben found himself unable to stand, feeling as if


    his heart were suddenly covered in ice, and he couldn''t breathe.


    His mind was nk except for thest words that kept echoing.


    Died in the fire? This was impossible!


    How could Samantha not survive? How could she die!

 Chapter 16 Do You Want the Urn?

    Chapter 16 Do You Want the Urn?


    At the funeral home.


    When Ruben really saw the urn, he held his breath with gloomy eyes unconsciously.


    The staff around held the urn to him. "Mrs Knight''s ashes have been put here for a week. We contacted


    the Knights and the Moores, and they said they won¡¯t ept the urn, so Mr Knight, it will be at your


    disposal... "


    To be honest, the staff also sympathized with Ruben that he had no idea that his wife died for such a


    long time!


    He was possibly thest one to know about the fire in the mental hospital.


    It was known to all that Samantha was dead, but he was an exception.


    Ruben was thest one to know that.


    On the urn was a picture of Samantha. Ruben couldn''t hear what the staff said, but felt that the viscera


    in his chest seemed to be emptied in an instant, and he almost felt suffocated by despair.


    Holding the urn rigidly, he stared at the picture of Samantha with dark eyes.


    His forehead was full of blue veins, his hands trembling. With red eyes, he tried to open his mouth but


    failed to utter a sound.


    Samantha?


    Was she inside?


    No, he couldn¡¯t believe that.


    Why?


    As a woman who would never be defeated by any troubles, Samantha was fine after staying in in


    prison for seven years.


    But now, someone told him that Samantha, who was arrogant and domineering had turned into ashes


    in a jar.


    The woman he hated finally died!


    He thought that he should be happy, or even felt free.


    But he was devoid of emotions, and all he could feel was panic and pain.


    "Where is Samantha? Tell her toe out. Don''t think that if you post her picture on the urn, I will let


    her go..." Ruben suddenly felt that the urn in his hand was heavy, and he didn''t want to believe the


    result.


    He refused to believe the fact that Samantha was dead.


    ¡®It must be Samantha''s trick again. She was thest person who was willing to die!¡¯ he said to himself.


    The staff said, shivering, "Mr Knight, the firested for too long. When the people in the ward were


    rescued, there were only two charred bodies left..."


    There were two people in that ward, one of whom was Samantha.


    Ruben''s eyes widened and he took a deep breath, and suddenly raised the urn in his hand.


    "Samantha,e out. Don¡¯t you ever think that I¡¯ll let you go if you did so! Don¡¯t ever try to make me


    believe that you are dead with this jar. You wish!


    The staff worried that Ruben would break the urn, so they quickly dissuaded, "Mr Knight, she has gone.


    The Moore family doesn''t im Mrs Knight''s ashes. Please let her settle down as soon as possible."


    At this time, Ruben was out of control, and his eyes were red, like the God of deathing out of the


    Torah.


    He lifted up the urn, and the picture above seemed to be looking at him with cold and stubborn eyes as


    usual.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She seemed to say, ¡°Ruben, you''ll regret it...¡±


    He pressed his lips tightly and tried his best to control his emotions, but his hand with the urn began to


    tremble again.


    She was dead.


    Was Samantha really dead like this?


    She died in the fire on the night when he was on a business trip?


    In a trance, everything in front of him was spinning.


    Only the ck-and-white picture of Samantha was visible to him.


    He looked at her picture, wordless, and he burst outughing all of a sudden.


    He smiled first and then he found himself unable to stop himself fromughing.


    "Samantha, don''t you want to fight me? You are now a pile of ashes, how do you fight me? So It''s not


    you, is it? You are a vain woman who enjoys luxury. How could you bear to die without getting what you


    want? "


    "Samantha, is this your trick again? You are a woman full of cunning. You are so scheming! "


    The staff looked at him with fear and muttered in a low voice, "Mr Knight, I''m sorry for your loss."


    Before he could finish his words, Ruben had put down the urn and grasped the cor of the staff.


    Blue veins stood out on the back of his hand, and he scolded with a pair of red eyes, ¡°What advantage


    did she give you to unite with her to cheat me? She is a bad woman who has done nothing good. How


    can she die? She will not bear to leave the world. Find her for me! Or I''ll tear down your ce! "


    Ruben had no idea why he would be immersed in suchplicated mood.


    He thought that he would be alright to ept the fact that Samantha was dead.


    But he was heartbroken at the thought that once there was a woman who would follow him no matter


    what happened.


    "Ruben, I like you." He remembered her words.


    He used to hate her, dislike her, and he even wanted her to die!


    Thus he couldn¡¯t tell why he was not whom he used to be anymore.


    "Mr Knight. Well, your wife, she really..."the staff member said, shivering.


    Ruben, however, threw him away and picked up the urn on the table, like a beast that wanted to eat


    people.


    He wanted to break urn.


    But all of a sudden, he stopped for no reason.


    He would not allow Samantha to die like this. She hadn''t atoned yet!


    Did she think that she could be saved from being punished in this way?


    She wished!

 Chapter 17 She Was Back

    Chapter 17 She Was Back


    Three monthster.


    "Miss Moore, how do you feel after you won Best Actress in the 22nd Golden Orchid Awards?"


    "Thank you very much for love and support. I will work harder to y my roles."


    "What¡¯s your next n, Miss Moore? I heard that you are invited to be the heroine of "Be Passionately


    Devoted". "


    Peyton said with a shy smile, "Thank you for your concern. I will let you know when I get some good


    news."


    "Miss Moore, since your career is sessful, have you ever considered the n of marrying Mr Knight,


    whom you are in love with for ten years?"


    The woman on the electronic screen stood under the magnesium light, calm and confident. She was


    elegant and moving.


    With her pretty appearance, she won affection from the public since she made the first public


    appearance.


    If..


    It must be very interesting to tear her false face off.


    In a red dress, a woman was tall and slender, standing in the center of the airport where people came


    and went. With her delicate eyebrows and her long ck hair blown by the wind, she had mixed


    feelings on her face.


    She looked at the names of Peyton on the electronic screen, with her hands tightly sped.


    Finally, she was back.


    After three months of training, she finally stood here again!


    Unfortunately, her face was no longer her own.


    But it was no big deal.


    As long as she was alive, she would take everything belonging to her back, even if she had to suffer a


    lot!


    They were in love for ten years, right?


    There was a cold and fierce light suddenly refracting in her dark brown eyes.


    "Ruben, Peyton."


    None of them could run away!


    They must pay for what they had done to her!


    She turned back with resolution, going farther and farther in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Since she came back for revenge, what should she start with?


    Samantha got into a taxi with her eyes closed slightly.


    She decided to start by giving Peyton a hard time.


    It must be fun to take her leading role!


    She was really looking forward to this day more and more.


    She would make a grande back!


    She wanted revenge, and she must let them suffer what had happened to her in thest three months!


    Samantha went straight to FL Hotel in City L. She was toote.


    She was excited at the thought of the mysterious man who manipted her behind her back.


    Who was it? He was able to take her away under the nose of Ruben!


    This made Samantha more curious about the him.


    Samantha rushed to the address on her mobile phone. Standing at the door of the luxurious private


    room, she heard the voiceing from the private room.


    "Mr Knight, today''s banquet is to make amends for you. I didn''t know that the suburbannd was


    owned by the Moore family before. Please forgive me."


    "Mr Wang, you have annoyed Mr Knight. Everyone knows that Peyton is Mr Knight''s fiancee, and Miss


    Moore is the apple of eye for Mr Knight."


    "So Mr Knight is doing it for her? "


    Samantha, who stood outside the door, held her breath when she heard these words.


    Ruben!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Samantha¡¯s mind went nk and she clenched her fists as if she was struck by thunder.


    The person who spoke might talk to another Mr Knight, but the mention of the Moore family and Peyton


    could never be so coincidental.


    Ruben was in today''s banquet?


    How was that possible...


    Was that mysterious man in there?


    Samantha¡¯s face turned pale, her hands which were holding the handle of the door shaking.


    Just as she hesitated to turn and run, the door was opened.


    She suddenly came back to her sense, but she was thrown inside by the gravity.


    In a panic, her head was spinning.


    She exhaled and hit the man''s strong and firm chest after losing her bnce.


    She raised her head in panic, only to meet a pair of deep eyes, and she held her breath.


    Ruben?


    "Throw yourself in my arms?" The man''s voice was low and heavy, which was as cold as the ice in


    December.


    Samantha looked at his handsome face, and her heart stopped for a moment.


    Suddenly, in front of her was the picture of the fire. Looking at his cold eyes, she remembered how he


    brutally let her abort.


    She seemed to see the fire again, and went back to the scene in front of the tombstone that day. Those


    cruel pictures were so real that they almost forced her to spit out a mouthful of blood!


    Samantha was on her guard and a cold hatred erupts in her eyes, which was faded in a sh.


    She really wanted to ask him for the dead child why he was so heartless to her?


    No, for the sake of the child, she should p him!


    He was such a heartless man!


    As she thought, she actually did what she was thinking.


    She pped him in the face!


    The sound of pping was crisp and powerful, and five fingerprints immediately appeared on his


    handsome face.


    She pped him?


    It was unbelievable.


    Several managers in the private room turned pale when they saw the scene at the door.


    Poor woman.


    She was going to suffer. How could she dare to p Ruben, the cold man?


    The air was suddenly filled with a dangerous atmosphere, and Ruben''s face was dark with rage, his


    cold eyes shing across the delicate and bright face in front of him.


    Without any warning, he suddenly felt that these eyes were very simr to the dead woman...


    "What makes you so narcissistic, sir?" Samantha said, looking at his cold eyes without fear.


    With gloomy eyes, Ruben sped her wrist. "Who are you!"


    This face was very different from Samantha, and he had never seen such a face.


    But it was undeniable that she was beautiful.


    But he suddenly felt that she was familiar!


    Most importantly, he was beaten by a woman for the first time!


    In particr, he was pped by a woman like Samantha!


    Hearing his words, Samantha wondered that if he recognized her.


    Trying to remain calm, she said with a smile, "So this is how people start a conversation these days?


    Will you catch her and ask her name whenever you see a beautiful woman?"


    Catching a familiar look on her face, Ruben held her hand tight and asked in an aggressive tone, "Who


    you are!"


    Why was she so like her? But it didn¡¯t make sense. What if Samantha was still alive.


    No, how could she still be alive?


    Ignoring his aggressiveness, Samantha smiled, provocative and satirized, "Mr Knight wants to know


    my name so much? Do you have a crush on me? Sorry, I''m not interested in a man who¡¯s married! "


    She remained so cold at this time, but she knew that her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Defiant Ruben, God knew how much courage she has given.


    Facing the man she loved, she would have a heart ache as soon as she saw him.


    Ruben had lost his patience, and he sped her on the shoulder and made her back against the cold


    wall.


    "Say it! Who are you? " Ruben''s eyes were filled with rage.


    No one had ever dared to challenge him like this...


    No, another face shed through his mind.


    Samantha.


    Yes, the only woman in the world who dared to challenged him was Samantha, who was as stubborn


    as a nail.


    "Why should I tell you?" Samantha asked with smile, ignoring the man¡¯s anger.


    The more indifferent she was, the more she could irritate Ruben.


    She also did not know what was wrong with him. She was no longer the person who she used to be,


    and even her face had changed.


    Could he recognized her keenly? It was almost impossible!


    Ruben pinched her chin, staring at her with deep ck eyes, "Why?"


    He narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "I can crush you as easily as I crush an ant. Is that enough?"


    The woman pped him, but he didn''t have time to care about it.


    He was just wondering why there were such simr eyes in the world?


    Samantha mocked, "Sir, would you like to have a try?"


    Killing her was as easy as killing an ant, which she knew that he could do it!


    Didn''t he kill her once anyway? It didn¡¯t matter if he killed her twice.


    Was he the one who caused her to die in fire?


    Ruben seemed unmoved, but he tightened his grip as if one can hear the sound of bone friction,


    making her face turn pale bit by bit.


    She was in pain to the extreme, but the eyebrows were cold and gorgeous.


    When Samantha thought that Ruben would kill her, a cold fragrance came to her nose suddenly, and


    then the hand, which was sped on her shoulder, was rxed.


    She opened her eyes and saw a man with a long figure turning his back to herself.


    The man stood against the light with a broad back in a dark blue suit.


    "Mr Knight." The man¡¯s voice came, calm and sound. "If you¡¯re so interested in my girlfriend, should


    you ask me?"


    Next moment, Samantha had been held in the arms of a strange man.


    Startled, she looked up and saw the smooth and delicate curves of the man, and under the gorgeous


    light, he seemed to a thinyer of cold light on his face.


    With calm eyes, he held her waist, neither loose nor tight, as if everything was under his control.


    Ruben asked coldly, frowning, "Your woman?"


    "I forget to introduce myself." Samantha seemed to be encouraged and she reached out her hand with


    a smile. "Hello sir, I am Helena Powell," she introduced.


    "Helena Powell?" Ruben''s vision was in a trance for a moment.


    Powell?


    Helena Powell?


    Samantha nodded with a smile, "Hello."


    With a frigid smile, she was about to withdraw her hand when Ruben held her fingers. At that moment,


    Samantha could not help shivering when their skin touched each others.


    Cold, it was as cold as ever.


    She tried to withdraw her hand after shaking hands with him politely, but the man didn''t mean to let her


    go.


    His eyes were fixed on her, which was as cold as a knife.


    "It''s said that Mr Baker is not close to women. It turns out that you keep someone in a love nest."


    Ruben slowly released the hand, and the trance in his eyes was reced by indifference.


    Hearing the irony in the man''s words, Gabrielughed in a low voice,"It''s said that Mr Knight''s first wife


    died in a mental hospital, but I don¡¯t expect that Mr Knight is in a mood to seek justice for Miss Moore.


    As soon as he finished his words, Ruben stared at Gabriel''s face with cold eyes, as if he wanted to


    scrape his skin fleshyer byyer.

 Chapter 18 You Should Go Home Now

    Chapter 18 You Should Go Home Now


    While they were both known to be polite, the situation between Gabriel and Ruben was getting tense.


    The other presidents at the meeting were holding their breath.


    What was going on today? Gabriel was known for having a great temper, but he went against Ruben


    because of a woman?


    The air became heavy and suffocating.


    Ruben¡¯s gaze was sharp and cold like a de, and he locked his gaze on Gabriel and Samantha.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you care so much about my personal affairs, Mr. Baker,¡± said Ruben in a low and


    emotionless voice, ¡°I cannot help but think that you probably have a crush on me, not on her.¡±


    Samantha didn¡¯t know that Ruben could be so sharp-tongued.


    Was he trying to gossip about Gabriel? Sarcastically saying that Gabriel was in love with him?


    Samantha looked to the side and Gabriel wasn¡¯t affected at all. He wasn¡¯t even mad, ¡°Mr. Knight, you


    are thinking too much. My sexual orientation is normal.¡±


    ¡°Really, I can¡¯t tell,¡± Ruben squinted his eyes, giving out an oppressive aura.


    Samantha found it hard to breathe all of a sudden. Ruben was Ruben. It had been a while and she was


    still traumatized by him.


    But she didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    Why should she still be afraid of him?


    She should grow some backbone and try to look into his eyes without any fear.


    Samantha wasn¡¯t Samantha anymore. She was now Helena.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, there¡¯s a lot of things that one can¡¯t tell just by looking, just like how I can¡¯t tell what you are


    thinking right now. Your wife just died in a fire, yet you announced your marriage with Ms. Moore and


    unted it around.¡± Gabriel¡¯s tone of voice was turning serious, with a hint of mockery and antipathy, ¡°I


    pity Mrs. Knight.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s pupil contracted and there was a wave of emotions surging in his eyes.


    Normally, he was good at controlling his emotions, but his whole body was exploding in rage right now,


    ¡°Gabriel¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t move and was just standing still, but the way he said his name sent shivers down their


    spines.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a word about that woman, and my patience is running thin.¡±


    His voice was calm and emotionless, yet it was cutting open Samantha¡¯s calm face like a sharp knife.


    That woman?


    Samantha felt like someone threw hot sand into her body and it was burning her flesh.


    Her gaze cracked, the fine lines seemed to be filled with deep agony.


    Ruben hated her so much that he didn¡¯t even want to hear her name after she died.


    She thought she couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore, but her heart was hurting as if it was trying to remind her


    about the anguish.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Samantha who was standing next to Gabriel suddenlyughed. She looked up and one could


    see her nicely shaped chin, ¡°Mr. Baker, you are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gabriel looked at her quietly with his amber coloured eyes.


    Samanthaughed and met Ruben¡¯s eyes. She said every word clearly with disgust and contempt,


    ¡°Mrs. Knight wasn¡¯t pitiful, she was just blind.¡±


    She swept her inful gaze across his cold face. She smiled even more profoundly.


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t blind, why would she marry such a man?¡±


    Her tone of voice was filled with disdain and sarcasm, there was also deep hatred in her eyes.


    Her pain was all covered up by her hatred,


    It went silent in the room.


    What she said triggered Ruben, and he felt like his heart was being stabbed by a knife.


    Samantha married him because she was blind?


    No, he never wanted to marry her in the first ce. It was all her doing and she did everything to


    achieve it.


    But now that she died, Ruben felt like that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The deep wound in his heart reopened, and it happened every time he heard her name.


    His eyes dimmed and he stared eerily at the courageous woman in front of him, ¡°You¡¯d better tell your


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    woman to watch her mouth, Mr. Baker. I don¡¯t need to be lectured.¡±


    Gabriel put his hands in his pocket, with a smile on his handsome and elegant face, ¡°I will, there¡¯s no


    need for you to worry about it, Mr. Knight.¡±


    Gabriel nced at Ruben for thest time and walked out with Samantha in his hand.


    Gabriel was tall and they looked like a great couple next to each other.


    Ruben¡¯s eyes were ultra-wintry, and the words that Helena spouted and her expression when she said


    it kept reying in his mind.


    Why did she feel so familiar?


    But she was obviously not Samantha.


    Then, who was she?


    Was she really Helena Powell?


    Samantha walked away quickly. She wanted to escape that cold and concentrated gaze on her as soon


    as she could. Her face was pale and her palms were sweating.


    She wanted to run away from the tense and dangerous situation. Her heart was beating violently until


    she finally got on Gabriel luxurious sport car. She finally calmed down.


    ¡°And you said you practised for three months?¡± said Gabriel as he looked at her coldly, and his words


    were heavy.


    Samantha felt her scalp tingled as he gazed at her coldly, ¡°Mr. Baker¡­¡±


    She was sure that he was the one who rescued her behind the scene and made her go through stic


    surgery. It was all his n.


    But she didn¡¯t know why he did that.


    ¡°If you wanted to run away the moment you see Ruben¡­¡± Gabrielid his backzily against the soft


    seat, ¡°How are you going to get back all those that belong to you?¡±


    The atmosphere in the car turned weird, and it was suffocating.


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m not afraid to die.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart was in her throat, and she clutched her hands together.


    Gabriel scoffed, he looked at her coldly, ¡°That could be advantageous.¡±


    He then handed Samantha a document. His fingers were slender.


    ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Samantha signed her name on thest page without even looking through it.


    Gabriel was slightly taken aback, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Scared of what?¡± She met his eyes without fear, ¡°I lost everything. You rescued me and you¡¯re going to


    help me win everything back. I don¡¯t care what your motives are, I will say yes to anything.¡±


    Gabriel smiled deeply, ¡°It¡¯s good to be smart.¡±


    Samantha wasn¡¯t dumb, Gabriel was the third son in the Baker family. She didn¡¯t know why he put in so


    much effort to save her, but his motives were really not important at all to her.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will be the brightest star in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Gabriel took the contract and caressed it with his slender finger, there was a hint of dejection on his


    handsome face.


    ¡°Are you looking forward to tomorrow? Making Ruben¡¯s dear woman take the blow?¡± said Gabriel


    slowly, who thenzily lighted up a cigarette.


    Samantha let go of her clenched fist and there was determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m more excited than you.¡±


    Gabriel smiled deeply and took a puff, and the smoke wreathed around his face. His gaze pierced


    through the smoke and he was staring at her.


    ¡°Samantha¡­¡± he said as he paused briefly. He said word by word.


    ¡°You should go home now.¡±

 Chapter 19 Get Out of Showbiz

    Chapter 19 Get Out of Showbiz


    Breaking news! The cast members for ¡°Be Passionately Devoted¡± were announced, and the leading


    actress would not be Peyton Moore, the most recent best actress winner!


    Breaking news! The Universal Entertainment tore up the agreement, the star Peyton Moore lost her


    role!


    Breaking news! The beloved Peyton Moore lost her role to the rookie Helena Powell!


    The heroine role was given to Peyton for the show ¡°Be Passionately Devoted¡±, but Helena Powell came


    out of nowhere and snatched the role. The news sent showbiz into turmoil.


    And the media was making spections about Helena.


    Peyton was beautiful and was a good actress. The sudden change in the casting pushed the show into


    the centre of the storm and it was already a hot topic before it even aired.


    Topics about Peyton were often trending on social media, but this time there was an unfamiliar name


    trending as well, Helena Powell.


    Theizens were saying bad things about Helena already. Her ount was newly created, and


    Peyton¡¯s fans already flooded her ount with scolding and berating.


    ¡°What the, who is this Helena Powell? Shended the main character role immediately after she got


    into showbiz. Is the president of Universal Entertainment her sugar daddy or something?¡±


    ¡°I think so too!¡±


    ¡°We want transparency, strip Helena Powell off the role! How can some random inte star get the


    role just like that?¡±


    ¡°Get out of showbiz! How dare you snatch my favourite actress¡¯ role!¡±


    Samantha was sitting calmly in front of the monitor. She smiled as she read theizens¡¯ments.


    Get out of showbiz? That was never going to happen.


    If her fans were so enraged, how would Peyton herself react?


    Was she erupting in anger right now?


    ¡°Peyton¡­ do you like my present?¡±


    They would see each other real soon.


    Samantha looked forward to that day, and she wanted to tear her angelic face off and reveal her true


    face!


    ¡­


    Peyton¡¯s face was twisted from anger at Universal Entertainment.


    She smacked the paper angrily onto her manager¡¯s table, ¡°Linda, exin! Wasn¡¯t the role given to me


    already? Why did some random inte star get my role instead? I will not let this happen!¡±


    ¡°Peyton, calm down. We have not lost yet, look at thements on the inte¡­¡± Linda nced at


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the paper calmly.


    Peyton wasn¡¯t buying it, ¡°Did Universal Entertainment go bonkers? How can a rookie be better than


    me? How dare they give that role to someone else!¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Linda nced at Peyton, ¡°If you really want the role, just go to Mr. Knight andin


    about it. The Moore family can help you out too.¡±


    The Knight Group didn¡¯t have a partnership with Universal Entertainment, but they were the real estate


    mogul around the area. Nobody dared to defy them.


    Peyton shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand. Everybody knows who is behind my back, but


    Universal Entertainment still dare to switch me out for some rookie! They are obviously dering a war


    against the Knight Group and the Moore Group.¡±


    For some reason, Peyton had a bad feeling about this. The person behind the scenes wasing for


    her!


    But who could it be? Nobody in showbiz had the guts to pull such a stunt.


    ¡°Well, one thing¡¯s obvious. This Helena Powell is no ordinary person, and the person behind her back


    is someone powerful as well,¡± said Linda.


    Peyton gritted her teeth in indignation. She rejected roles here and there before, but there was never a


    time when her role got snatched away!


    Helena Powell, this rookie. She would be dead soon!


    Peyton wouldn¡¯t let some random inte star embarrass her like that!


    ¡°Linda, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not letting this slide,¡± said Peyton confidently.


    Linda thought briefly and said, ¡°Let me think a bit. They already announced it, so we have to think


    about some other ways to go around it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a charity dinner tonight, I heard that Mr. Baker will be bringing Helena Powell along. You can


    get ready and take this opportunity to do that!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand what to do.¡±


    Peyton gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with coldness and hatred.


    ¡°Be Passionately Devoted¡± was going to be a big movie. It had great writers and directors. Whoever got


    the main role would be famous in no time. The main role went to Helena, but Peyton was nning to


    use her poprity and show off her skills to convince the people to rethink it!


    Around 7 pm, the reporters camped outside of LT Hotel in City L. They got the news that Peyton was


    going to the charity dinner tonight and hence they were here. Peyton was trending right now because


    her role got snatched.


    Samantha was sitting in Gabriel¡¯s car. She thought about how her life would change after this.


    Once she got into showbiz, she would have no privacy.


    But she wasn¡¯t afraid about the rocky future.


    How could she step on others if she wasn¡¯t on the top?


    From now on, she would bow to nobody. Only others would bow to her!


    ¡°Tried you best tonight. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Gabriel nced at her, and there was an odd look in his


    eyes.


    Samantha thought that the look in his eyes was always veryplicated. He was looking at her, but at


    the same time, it was as if he was looking at someone else through her face.


    She was going to say something when Gabriel said coldly, ¡°I forgot to tell you, Ruben would be


    apanying Peyton tonight at the charity dinner.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s face tensed up.


    Ruben¡­


    Thest time she saw him was at the hotel when she first got back from overseas. They never met


    after that. She wasn¡¯t as good as Peyton, and she wasn¡¯t trained in acting before. Gabriel got her the


    best teachers, but she still needed to work hard, she was working hard every day.


    If she couldn¡¯t make this, she wasn¡¯t deserving of standing on this stage.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Gabriel noticed the dejection in her eyes.


    Samantha looked straight at him, ¡°Afraid? I wouldn¡¯t be here if I am. It¡¯s fine, I would like to meet them


    in person anyways.¡±


    She was still traumatized by Ruben¡¯s cold-heartedness.


    Would he be zing in anger knowing that she snatched Peyton¡¯s role?


    But so what? She wanted both of them to be unhappy with her.


    They owed her this, and she wanted to get everything back!


    Gabriel noticed her gaze and reached out his hand to snap her back into reality.


    ¡°Hide your hatred. You¡¯re not Samantha but Helena from now on.¡±


    His warm palm and words made Samantha shiver.


    She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Of course I know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked without blinking as if he was trying to look for her weak point.


    Her voice cord was treated. It wasn¡¯t 100% back to normal and her voice was still slightly coarse, but it


    drew people in as if she had sad stories to tell.


    Samantha hid the lonely look in her eyes, she put on a pretty smile, ¡°I am under your wing and there


    will be people who¡¯ll go around digging you up.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Gabriel was still as calm as theke as if he didn¡¯t have any temper.


    Samantha was taken aback, ¡°Scared of what? If you are not afraid to be the target of hatred with me,


    why should I be scared?¡±


    Gabriel was on the same boat with her, going against the Knight Group and Peyton. People would be


    finding out about their rtionship very soon.


    She was an inte star, and he was the well-known third son of the Baker Group. He was the one


    behind her back and this would be big news!


    The car stopped right in front of the hotel. Gabriel was the CEO of the Universal Entertainment


    pointed their cameras and microphones towards Gabriel and Helena.


    ¡°Mr. Baker, why did you tear the agreement with Peyton Moore?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baker, who is Helena Powell, the rookie that Universal Entertainment is trying so hard to put out?


    ¡°Why were you willing to pay argepensation fee to Peyton Moore just for Helena Powell?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baker, people are specting that you are the person behind Helena Powell¡¯s back, is that true?¡±


    Peyton wasn¡¯t under Universal Entertainment and thepany invested a lot in ¡°Be Passionately


    Devoted¡±. They were stupid for suddenly announcing the change of roles and had to pay a


    Samantha stood next to Gabriel. It was her first time being in the spotlight like that. The camera


    shutters went off non-stop, she thought she would be nervous but she was oddly calm.


    It was only the beginning and Gabriel already managed to create such a hot topic around her. Gabriel


    said that bad publicity was also good publicity. By doing this, she was instantly known around the


    country.


    ¡°The person behind her back? Like right now? I mean, I¡¯m standing now behind her,¡± said Gabriel as he


    cleared his throat. He was oozing with confidence.


    The reporters were dumbfounded but they quickly rebounded. They looked at Samantha who was


    behind Gabriel.


    ¡°Helena Powell? This is Helena Powell?¡±


    ¡°What, she¡¯s not all that pretty. Peyton Moore is a popr actress, who is she topete with


    Peyton?¡±


    ¡°Her face is obviously stic! Are the people in Universal Entertainment blind?¡±


    The reporters were mostly Peyton¡¯s fans. They were talking bad right in front of her without holding


    back.


    But Helene was good looking as well. Unlike Peyton¡¯s fragility and innocence, she was like a newly


    budding rose, exquisite, elegant yet cold.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Helena Powell. Nice to meet you all,¡± said Samantha neutrally. She walked up and


    smiled in front of them.


    The reporters quickly woke up, ¡°Fuck, press the shutter. It¡¯s the role snatcher, Helena Powell!¡±


    Samantha admitted her identity and the reporters stopped bothering Gabriel. They gave her the mic


    and surrounded her.


    ¡°Ms. Powell, do you think you have the skills to take away the role from Ms. Moore?¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Mr. Baker? More like¡­ how did you convince him to give you the role?¡±


    ¡°Helena Powell, is Mr. Gabriel supporting you? Can you tell us?¡±


    The reporters bombarded her with questions and the cameras flickered. Samantha felt dizzy, their


    questions were so intense!


    She was wrong no matter what she said, and the hatements about her on the inte were


    growing in numbers.


    Just when she trying to find a good answer, there was a huge fuss upfront.


    She looked over and saw Peyton in a red dress that revealed her shoulders, walking towards her hand


    in hand with Ruben.


    They were a good looking couple and was the centre of attention.


    It was her!


    Peyton¡­


    Samantha red at her and clenched her fist.


    She remembered the time when Peyton kicked her again and again. Her heart throbbed in pain, and


    she didn¡¯t want to go through that ever again.


    The pain subsided and Samantha¡¯s eyes were blood-shot.


    She looked at Peyton who was approaching her with the crowd looking at them. She almost couldn¡¯t


    control the hatred in her heart and wanted to walk up to her!

 Chapter 20 To the Top

    Chapter 20 To the Top


    Gabriel had a business smile on his face, and he grabbed Samantha by the hand.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± he whispered.


    The gaze in Samantha''s eyes was threatening. She clenched her fist and the hatred in her eyes was


    overwhelming. She wanted to kill Peyton, the liar on the spot!


    Peyton took everything away from her and she was suffering until today because of her. Samantha had


    to change her identity and her face because of Peyton. To Samantha, this wasn¡¯t pleasant at all.


    Her enemy was right in front of her, hand in hand with her ex-husband in public. Everyone was looking


    at them in awe.


    Samantha hated them to the core, and she almost lost control of her emotions. Her eyes were turning


    red. She didn¡¯t care that the crowd was present, and she red at Peyton sharply.


    Ruben and Peyton were slowly approaching her. Her heart hurt seeing them holding hands, so painful


    that she felt like the blood inside her body was all dried up.


    It hurt, and she hated them so much.


    This wasn¡¯t what she wanted.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Peyton Moore!¡±


    The reporters ignored Samantha and went up to them. Tonight would be exciting, as Samantha and


    Peyton met each other so soon after the role-snatching incident.


    Peyton smiled shyly, she wore a ne with a mermaid¡¯s tear on it. Her dress exposed her back, yet


    she still looked innocent.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± Peyton greeted them politely, and she was standing not far away from Samantha.


    Enemies were bounded to meet on a narrow road!


    ¡°Quick, Peyton Moore is here! Take pictures of her.¡±


    ¡°My goddess, you are my goddess. You are so much prettier than some inte star!¡±


    ¡°You are so gorgeous. I¡¯m your big fan!


    The people were praising Peyton non-stop. Unlike just now, they were berating Samantha non-stop.


    Peyton was the goddess in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Some reporter raised their mics and asked, ¡°Ms. Moore, your fans were worried. They thought you


    wouldn¡¯te tonight!


    ¡°How could I not, charity is important and it¡¯s something I should do. Thank you for worrying about me,


    thank you for loving me and thank you for letting me give back to the society¡­¡± Peyton smiled shyly,


    but she looked pleased.


    Ruben had a poker face the whole time. His aura was cold and stern, so the reporters didn¡¯t dare to go


    near him.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re pretty, you can act and you¡¯re so loving! You are so much better than that inte star!¡±


    The reporters had stars in their eyes.


    ¡°What do you think about Universal Entertainment? They suddenly tore the agreement with you.¡±


    The question was straight to the point.


    ¡°The agreement is no torn up, I¡¯m still on the rooster,¡± said Peyton.


    ¡°The agreement wasn¡¯t torn?¡±


    The reporters were stupefied.


    Gabriel and Samantha were also taken aback. At this moment, Peyton walked up to them slowly. She


    greeted Gabriel and then she red at Samantha.


    She put on a pretty smile but on the inside, she was boiling in rage and was filled with venom.


    ¡°Mr. Baker, maybe I¡¯m not good enough to take the leading role yet. I will work harder to hone my skills.


    Though I don¡¯t mind the supporting role, I wonder if you would give me a chance.¡± What Peyton said


    was shocking.


    What?


    She just won Best Actress, and she was willing to take the supporting role and give Helena, who


    probably got the role through pillow talk, the leading role?


    It was a nip to her career as an actress.


    What she said created a huge fuss among the crowd. Gabriel¡¯s face tenses up, but he quickly received


    the blow like it was nothing.


    There was no way that he could refuse her in such a situation.


    He didn¡¯t only invest in the drama ¡°Be Passionately Devoted¡± just to put Samantha in the spotlight. The


    drama would be trending even more if Peyton was willing to y the supporting role.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the show ended up popr or not. It would be a catfight between Peyton and


    Samantha, and through this Samantha would be known. That was his goal.


    ¡°Of course, I would love to have you if you would be willing to, Ms. Moore.¡± Gabriel smiled.


    Ruben hated life like this. He didn¡¯t want to show up in public and he didn¡¯t want toe with Peyton


    as it always caused a fuss, but he went along this time.


    He identally met eyes with the woman next to Gabriel and he grimaced.


    Samantha met his eyes and she grabbed Gabriel¡¯s hand tightly.


    She calmed herself down and nced at Ruben nonchntly, she didn¡¯t even pause.


    She looked calm and was smiling, but her arched red lips were saying something else.


    She was looking at him sarcastically.


    Especially the way she looked at him. She stared at Peyton¡¯s hand which was grabbing his arm, it


    made Ruben ufortable.


    He quickly pulled his arm away and he didn¡¯t know why he did that.


    It felt like Samantha was looking at him, the way Helena looked at him.


    It was filled with disdain and derision as if she was trying to tell him something.


    Telling him that he was guilty of something.


    The smile on Peyton¡¯s face tensed up, she looked in the direction Ruben was looking at and noticed


    Samantha.


    Her eyes turned cold, but her smile was as pretty as ever.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Powell. We will be working together, I hope we will get along well.¡± Peyton held her dress


    and walked up to Samantha, she held out her hand.


    Samantha looked at her and her eyes were cold, ¡°You just won Best Actress, Ms. Moore. I look forward


    to learning from you.¡±


    Samantha grabbed the hand in front of her calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Peyton smiled, but she felt her heart skipped a beat.


    Helena hated her? Peyton could feel it immediately.


    This confirmed her theory. Helena snatched her role on purpose.


    But why? What did she ever do to her?


    Powell¡­ Peyton frowned, and she hated this surname.


    Samantha was dead and now there was another Powell. God was messing with her.


    They were both smiling, but their eyes were not.


    Peyton was grabbing Samantha¡¯s hand on the surface, but her nails were actually digging into


    Samantha¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s work hard together,¡± Samantha scoffed. She knew what kind of person Peyton was, and


    she was ying the old tricks on her in public.


    She politely bid Peyton goodbye. She grabbed Gabriel¡¯s arm and grabbed her dress to hide what she


    was going to do as she turned around. She stepped harshly on Peyton¡¯s foot with her heels.


    Peyton screamed silently and her eyes were filled with poison.


    ¡°Ms. Moore, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was an ident,¡± Helena interrupted her and put on a puppy face.


    Peyton tried to act big-hearted, and her mouth twitched a bit as she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Samantha looked at her coldly, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    She then left with Gabriel in her arms, they walked into the hall.


    Peyton endured the pain. That bitch Helena was not going to go down easily.


    And she did it on purpose!


    Great. Now the ridge between them was bigger than ever.


    Samantha walked into the hall with Gabriel. The seats were assigned, and Gabriel walked her over to


    hers.


    She saw the name next to her seat, and it was Rubens¡¯. She gripped the hem of her dress.


    Was this intentional? Was this a coincidence? The demon Ruben would be sitting next to her!


    She was in a daze when Gabriel pulled her arm. Her pale arm turned pink from the grip.


    ¡°You did well just now.¡± He looked at her.


    Samantha tried to move her hand away, but he grabbed it even tighter with his thick palm, ¡°She thought


    everyone is like the Samantha she used to bully.¡±


    Peyton pulled the same old trick so many times in front of Ruben and put her in trouble every time.


    She wanted Peyton to experience how she felt back then!


    And it was great!


    But this wasn¡¯t enough. This was too mildpared to what they did to her.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way. No matter what they do to you, ssh the hot water back at them.¡± Gabriel looked


    at her and seemed happy for her.


    Samantha lowered her head, ¡°Peyton is prideful. I don¡¯t understand why she voluntarily asked for the


    supporting role.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to understand. She wants to shine brighter than you, the leading actress, in a


    supporting role. There¡¯s nothing to lose for her! She knows that she won¡¯t get the leading role and acts


    like she takes a step backwards for you, but she is actually forcing you to a corner,¡± said Gabriel as he


    looked yonder.


    It seemed that Peyton was still quite smart.


    Samantha frowned, ¡°She was a trained actress¡­ I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±


    Peyton learnt music and acting when she was in prison.


    Life was so ironic.


    Could she win against Peyton?


    To be honest, Samantha didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be under her feet, then you have to step on her bones and get to the top!¡± said


    Gabriel, disying a rather brutal and crude speech, unlike his usual politeness and gentleness.

 Chapter 21 Get off

    Chapter 21 Get off


    Samantha took a deep breath and said in a firm tone, "I''ll try."


    "No, you should try your best. You cannot lose anyway." Gabriel interrupted her seriously.


    Samantha looked at him, "I know."


    "You are not certain you''ll win or not. So, it doesn''t matter even if you lose?" Gabriel made a fist.


    "No, whatever it takes, I''ll win." Samantha said with a confident expression.


    "You haven''t studied acting before, but you are born to act." Gabriel said meaningfully.


    If Samantha didn''t show a great talent in acting, he wouldn''t have gone through all that trouble to make


    her go into entertainment."


    While Samantha and Gabriel were talking, Ruben and Peyton walked up hand in hand. Samantha


    could no longer keep her focus.


    Ruben caught sight of her. When Ruben and Peyton walked towards her step by step, Samantha felt


    her heart beating in her throat.


    When Ruben got closer and closer to her, Samantha felt very nervous as if she was walking cross the


    wire.


    Ruben sat by her side quickly. As he approached, Samantha could feel the cold aura around him.


    Peyton gritted her teeth. She felt that Samantha was like an enemy that she couldn''t avoid no matter


    where she went.


    "Those who can only y some dirty tricks are like clowns even if they get into the entertainment


    industry." As soon as he sat down, his dark eyes seemed to be covered with frost.


    Who did he refer to?


    Samantha was stunned for a moment and realized that Ruben was directed against her. She raised


    eyebrow without saying a word.


    Peyton may spoke ill of her in front of Ruben.


    Ruben fixed his cold gaze on Samantha''s face. Peyton felt the situation was going against herself, so


    she pulled Ruben''s arm.


    "Ruben. I''m fine. It has nothing to do with Mrs Powell. Don''t be angry."


    Samantha threw a cold nce at Peyton.


    Ruben stared at Samantha, "Mrs Powell, though you and Peyton arepetitors, you trod on her foot


    on purpose. You are so ill-breeding."


    Hearing that, Samantha finally got it.


    Peyton distorted the fact again.


    "Yes, I''m ill-bred, but Ms. Moore is no less than me in this aspect. With such a pure face, she upies


    her dead sister''s husband and calls his name affectionately. If her dead sister heard that, would her


    dead sistere back to earth from the hell to demand her life?"


    "You..." Peyton was surprised and looked at Samantha in disbelief.


    How could Mrs Powell know so much about Samantha?


    Ruben''s dark eyes were cold and his expression were unfathomable.


    Samantha chuckled, "No, I need to correct myself. Ms. Moore and Mrs Knight are not sisters. You are


    only a foster daughter. How could you have the affection of sisters? You could own Mrs Knight''s


    biological parents, let alone a man."


    Samantha wanted to ridicule Peyton long before. She felt delighted to see Ruben and Peyton get into


    trouble.


    Peyton pretended to be gentle and sensible in front of everyone. Though she had a face like an angel,


    she was rotten and sneaky.


    The public didn''t know that Peyton was adopted. Though Samantha''s birth was legitimized, the Moore


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    family had never made it public that Peyton was only a foster daughter because the Moore family did


    not want to hurt Peyton''s feelings. Therefore, the public thought that Peyton was the daughter of the


    Moores.


    Samantha couldn''t put up with it¡­


    Peyton was speechless with rage. Her face was pale and held onto the sofa, "Who are you?"


    "An unimportant person." Samantha turned her gaze to the stage and leaned against the sofazily. It


    was obvious that she didn''t want to talk to Peyton anymore.


    Peyton''s breathing became an issue and her face was colorful like a color mixer.


    Ruben kept staring at Samantha and gave her so much pressure that she felt it hard to breathe.


    Samantha pretended to be calm, but she sunk her fingers into her skin.


    Did Ruben have doubts?


    But she didn''t care. She couldn''t help but provoke them once there was a chance.


    Ruben wanted to say something else, but the beginning of the charity g stopped him from talking.


    Ruben fixed his gaze on Samantha all night.


    It seemed that he wanted to see her through with his cold and sharp gaze.


    Few people knew the situation of the Moore family, but Ruben would not suspect her as Samantha. If


    she was, Gabriel would have known that.


    Ruben was confused. He felt that there was something moreplicated in her cold eyes when she


    talked about Samantha.


    Ruben took her as Samantha in an instant.


    But she and Samantha weren''t not alike.


    Though they had simr personalities, Ruben could see love in Samantha''s eyes.


    But Ruben couldn''t see the love in her eyes.


    Samantha felt this charity g boring. Ruben had never taken her to such an asion, so she felt that


    she was not worthy of him. However, now she knew that the charity g was for those who had


    seeded to make a show.


    Few people came here to give charity.


    They were a group of people dancing in masks.


    Merchants would not undertake non-profit business.


    When the party nearly came to an end, Peyton, as a surprise guest, came to the stage to sing her


    song.


    Peyton just won Best Actress, so she got everyone''s attention.


    Peyton, the beautiful movie queen, came on a stage in all her glory.


    All the audience fixed their gaze on her.


    Peyton''s pleasant voice echoed in the banquet hall. She was singing My Man which wasposed by


    Samantha.


    This song was about a girl having a secret crush. It should be a sweet song and imply a hint of


    bitterness, but Peyton took it as a bitter love song.


    Samantha only gave Peyton three grades, but not one grade more.


    This song wasposed by Samantha for Ruben. Samantha didn''t know whether or not Ruben would


    think of her while listening to it.


    Samantha looked at Ruben only to find that he was staring at Peyton on the stage.


    Without expectation, Samantha felt there was a big gap in her heart.


    The pains spread to the depths of the heart and her eyes were red.


    Look.


    That was the man she used to love.


    No matter how she liked him, even if she died, he would not think of her.


    Was his heart made of iron?


    In his mind, Samantha just died three months ago, but he could show up with Peyton, hand in hand.


    She was like a big joke.


    She was too heartbroken to breathe...


    This song didn''t cause much sensation since Peyton had sung it a lot of times.


    The audience apuded as if they were doing the job.


    "Ms. Moore, why are you still singing your old song? Don''t you n to give us a new song?"


    "We will be tired of it if we hear it too many times."


    "Ms. Moore is an excellent singer and dancer. Do not just work for acting."


    "Ms. Moore, give us a new song. We all expect it."


    Peyton stood on the stage, looked a bit nervous and silently cursed them.


    What new song?


    Samantha had died. Where can Peyton find someone to write songs for her?


    Peyton admitted that Samantha indeed had a great talent inposing songs.


    That was why she could no longer release new songs after Samantha died.


    She couldn''t bring Samantha back to life.


    "Thank you. I am preparing my new songs. I had a little tickle in my throat, so I don''t go further." With


    saying that, Peyton coughed twice.


    Hearing that, the audience were disappointed.


    The queen of song?


    She was unworthy of this title. She only sang one song but caught a sore throat. How delicate she was.


    Peyton felt awkward for the first time.


    "Hello, everyone. Since Ms. Moore has a scratchy throat, I''ll take ce of her to sing the ending song


    of Be Passionately Devoted. I sing it in public for the first time. Enjoy it." Samantha would definitely


    seize this chance to show great talents, so she stood up.


    Peyton gritted her teeth with hatred when she saw Samantha.


    Bitch!


    Peyton regretted saying that she had a sore throat. She should continue singing old songs.


    Peyton thought this woman really liked to go against her and steal her show.


    The audience didn''t know Helena, so Helena was not wee by them.


    However, the ending song of Be Passionately Devoted aroused their interests.


    Gabriel signaled Samantha with a single look. Then she came on stage with a smile.


    Samantha and Peyton stood together. One was innocent like a lotus while the other was exceedingly


    beautifully like a rose.


    "Do you have to go against me? Who exactly are you?" Peyton lowered her voice.


    Samantha took the microphone that Peyton passed to her and said in a cold voice.


    "If you don''t get off the stage, you''ll lose face. You should appreciate me, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 22 She Deserved It

    Chapter 22 She Deserved It


    Peyton stared at Samantha with hatred, "Don''t be smug. Do you think that you''ve won? What you get is


    what I don''t need."


    "You don''t need it, or you are not capable of keeping it. I don''t care." Samantha used some strength to


    snatch away the microphone from Peyton. She threw a nce at Peyton and said with a firm attitude, "I


    just want to tell you. Everything you owe doesn''t belong to you. What rights do you have to say that?


    You steal and upy what belongs to others."


    Peyton''s expression changed, "What exactly do you know? Who are you?"


    Samantha chuckled and looked at Peyton. Her brown eyes looked charming as if the sunset was


    shining on her eyes.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. I am the one that will take away all you have from you."


    With saying that, ignoring Peyton''s pale face, Samantha walked to the middle of the stage. She greeted


    the audience with a polite bow and then start crooning gently.


    The audience looked at Samantha in surprise. They didn''t expect that Samantha could croon a song


    without apaniment.


    The tune of this song was very sad. Samantha''s hoarse voice fit this song well.


    She didn''t sing song lyrics but croon softly.


    Samantha closed her eyes and croon peacefully.


    Though she was nervous, she needed to get it over. As Gabriel said, she must outdo Peyton.


    Otherwise, she would lose the game from the beginning.


    This song wasposed by Samantha. Gabriel took a fancy to it at first view and let her give the


    audience a surprise at the end of the charity party. Samantha didn''t expect that Peyton would be


    present.


    However, it was a really good chance for her. The audience were tired of hearing Peyton''s song, so


    they would definitely be amazed when Samantha sang an unexpected song.


    She believed so.


    Samantha no longer looked nervous. Her voice spread to every corner through the microphone. She


    was telling a story of people during wartime in a hoarse voice, which made the audience feel sorrowful.


    Moreover, everyone hated to make any sound because they were afraid of interrupting her.


    Samantha stood on the stage like a superstar.


    Both Ruben and Gabriel gazed at her, one with a surprised look, and the other with a satisfied look.


    When the song was finished, the crowd was excited.


    "What song is this? It doesn''t have any lyrics. She only croon."


    "It''s so special. Helena sings much better than Peyton."


    "It''s pleasing to ears. I cannot help but cry. I used to think the new star that Universal Entertainment


    brought out was a decoration. It does have a good taste."


    "I agree. I feel that Samantha is not inferior to Peyton when they stand together."


    "Yes, Peyton seemed to be surpassed by a new star."


    "It''smon in the entertainment industry. Peyton cannot give new songs. Of course, she will be


    surpassed."


    Among people present were businessmen, politicians, the wealthy and the media. A lot of them were


    optimistic about Helena''s future. The battle between Peyton and Helena tonight could hit tomorrow''s


    headline!


    The movie queen was surpassed by a new star. It would definitely cause a stir.


    After the discussion, the audience gave Helena a great round of apuse


    Samantha felt relieved and gave the audience a polite bow.


    "Thank you. This song, called Troubled Times, is the ending song of Be Passionately Devoted."


    This song name fit the background of wars very well. The audience no longer questioned Samantha''s


    ability and started to appreciate her.


    Before she sang this new song, the image she formed was a beautiful star with background that stole


    the show of movie queen and went into entertainment by some dirty tricks.


    Because of that, the public disliked her.


    Peyton stood off the stage and gritted her teeth with hatred.


    Damn it!


    Helena sang better than her? Helena could surpass her in singing without apaniment.


    Peyton felt a sense of crisis.


    "Ms. Powell''s song very really pleasing to ears. I could hardly resist my desire to ask you to sing again."


    The host walked out with a smile.


    Samantha nodded and walked off the stage from the other side.


    She had caused much sensation today. She believed that the audience and the media would make


    every effort to increase her poprity.


    This song made her win the first battle.


    Samantha kept smiling, but Peyton felt Samantha looked mboyant.


    When Samantha walked along the aisle, Peyton trod on her skirt on purpose.


    "Mrs Powell is really scheming." Peyton put on a vicious look.


    Samantha looked down, took a nce at her skirt and gathered it up.


    "You act the whore to y people. I''m nothingpared to you."


    "What makes you think so?" Peyton trembled with rage, but she still held her temper.


    This bitch even cursed her in an arrogant manner.


    Samantha smiled gently but a dagger was hidden behind her smile, "You can watch the audience''s


    reaction. Ms. Moore, there''s no point ining after me. If you really want to save face, give new


    songs as soon as possible. Otherwise, I would beat you again and you would lose face."


    "How arrogant you are." Peyton snorted.


    Samantha sneered to mock Peyton, "You cannot produce any new songs, can you? Or, your stole your


    old songs from others?"


    Samantha pushed Peyton''s button. Peyton could not keep her smile and gritted her teeth.


    What did Samantha know? Why did she mention new songs on purpose?


    "Ruben." Peyton suddenly changed her expression.


    Hearing Peyton call Ruben, Samantha felt pains in her heart.


    Samantha really wanted to give herself a p.


    ¡®Samantha, don¡¯t be so cheap. Your death is insignificant to them.¡¯


    ¡®No one remembers you after your died.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you still loving him? Are you so cheap?¡¯


    Samantha didn''t willingly give up. How could Peyton easily get the man that she had pursed for so


    many years?


    Throughout that time, Samantha couldn''t figure out why she was defeated by Peyton.


    "Ms. Powell not only sings well, but also has a sharp tongue." Ruben walked up and said in a cold


    voice.


    Samantha retorted, "If it''s apliment, thank you."


    "Do you think so?" Ruben squinted his eyes.


    "I didn''t care. I feel a pity for Mrs Knight. She is buried under the ground and watching her husband act


    intimately with another woman. If I were her, I would not let you get away no matter what I became."


    With saying that, under the astonished gaze of Peyton, Samantha walked out quickly.


    Ruben disliked hearing her name, but she kept mentioning it in front of him.


    She didn''t have any other hobbies but she did enjoy putting others through.


    Samantha heard Peyton''s sobsing from behind when she didn''t go far.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ruben...It''s my fault. Without me, she wouldn''t have been burned to death."


    "It has nothing to do with you. She deserved it."


    The man''s voice was like a cold and sharp ice that stabbed into her heart and made her unable to


    think.


    Samantha paused and held her thin back straight, implying its stiffness.


    She deserved it...


    She smiled suddenly and felt her heart clenched by an invisible hand. The pain was so intense that she


    could hardly breathe...

 Chapter 23 Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 23 Leave Me Alone


    She ran away, as if someone was chasing after her.


    Suddenly, she bumped into a pair of warm and broad arms, a faint breath lingering in her nose, and


    she almost shed tears.


    Gabriel quickly held her. "What''s the matter?" he asked with concern.


    His voice was low and full of maism, caressing her heart like a spring breeze.


    Samantha never felt that one could be so strong. When she was in the fire, her heart was broken, but


    now it was broken again.


    She was very painful, which was much severe than disfigurement and abortion.


    She clutched him by the cor with scarlet eyes.


    "Gabriel, tell me. She asked in a hoarse voice, "Am I supposed to die?"


    Looking at her with gentle eyes, Gabriel held her shaking shoulder with his broad palm.


    "Don''t be afraid," heforted in a calm and low voice, "I will always be there for you no matter what


    happens."


    Hearing his words, Samantha buried her face into his arms, regardless of the eyes of other people.


    She was shaking and crying.


    She once thought that she had been indestructible, and at least she would not so easy to express


    emotions.


    But she was so naive.


    A single word of Ruben could make her heartbroken again.


    She was sent to hell in an instant by Ruben before she had time to enjoy the joy of tonight''s victory.


    How could he do that to her?


    She had died in the fire, but he still had no pity for her.


    She was unable to believe that he said to Peyton that she deserved it.


    She was so painful with grievance and anger.


    "Gabriel, how can they be so cruel to me? Am I supposed to die? "


    Like a duckweed drifting in the deep sea, Samantha could only rely on Gabriel at this time.


    They depended on each other, floating and sinking in the sea.


    The man held up her face, which was now full of tears, and wiped her tears with his fingers cautiously.


    "Don''t be afraid. You''re not alone anymore," he said, gazing into her with deep eyes.


    Managing to control her emotion, Samantha nodded tearfully.


    She always found herself to be coward.


    With a heart that had been full of scars because of Ruben, she thought that she would be strong


    enough, but in fact, she still felt the pain when she was hurt.


    She was not as powerful as she imagined.


    Gabriel helped her to the door to sit, told the driver to drive, and poured a ss of water for her.


    He witnessed how Samantha came out of that nightmare step by step.


    "Wait for me," Gabriel said, patting her on the head.


    Samantha forced a smile.


    It happened that Ruben and Peyton came out hand in hand.


    Seeing Samantha¡¯s pale face, Peyton stepped forward to express her sympathy.


    "Ms Powell, are you okay? You don¡¯t look very well. Is there anything I can help? "


    Peyton didn¡¯t seem to be sincere.


    Ignoring Ruben¡¯s sharp eyes, Samantha stood up to her feet as she didn''t like to be looked down on.


    Having kept the posture too long, which had caused blockage of blood cirction, the moment she


    managed to stand up, she fell to the ground.


    "It seems that Ms Powell is really good at acting," Ruben said sarcastically, reaching for her wrist and


    holding her in time.


    Aftering to her senses, Samantha looked straight at him.


    "Mr Knight,e on. Speaking of acting, Miss Moore is one of the best actresses. She''s a famous


    actress. She''s much better than me in acting. " She tried to calm down and threw away the man''s


    hand.


    Why was he doing this now since he could say such heartless words?


    With a faltering, Ruben almost fell and he stood firm in time. "Ingrate!" he snapped.


    Samantha suddenly felt dizzy. She held the post and sat down slowly, looking down at the man''s


    exquisite high-grade ck shoes, leaving traces on the post with her fingernails.


    "I didn''t ask Mr Knight to help me." Her voice was dull, with a chill.


    The man answered coldly, "Did I tter myself?"


    Samantha looked up at him, who was covered with ayer of silver light under the bright moonlight.


    She used to be obsessed with his face.


    But how much she loved him before, how much she hated now.


    The thought of abortion and fire made her want to dig out his heart.


    She wanted to see if his heart was red.


    Otherwise, how could he be so heartless?


    For some reason, Samantha stared at him, tears welling up in her eyes suddenly.


    The tears came suddenly.


    She chocked in a hoarse voice, "Don''t you care. It¡¯s none of your business."


    After a while, she got up and went to the other side.


    ¡°Where''s Gabriel?¡± she wondered.


    Why didn¡¯t hee? She didn¡¯t feel like drinking water, and all she wanted was to leave the ce in


    which she was depressed.


    Ruben suddenly grabbed her wrist, looking at her with a straight eye. "Who are you?"


    Hearing his words, Samantha was fixed to the spot and she slowly looked back at him, sneering, "Who


    am I? I am Helena of course. Can I not be Mrs Knight, the blind woman? "


    She smiled charming, which was full of yful mour that Samantha never had.


    Samantha could never be so unrestrained in front of Ruben.


    He tightened the grip on her wrist, and his eyes were fixed on her with coldness.


    "I didn''t say you were her." His tone was gentle and quiet, devoid of any irritation.


    Samantha was about to break away from him when Gabriel came from afar with the water cup.


    "Helena."


    Ruben was stunned and he let go of her suddenly.


    Following the sound, Samantha looked over and met Gabriel¡¯s deep eyes.


    She sighed at the bottom of her heart.


    Gentle as Gabriel was, he always kept his countenance in other people¡¯s eyes.


    Although their rtionship was not true, she felt that she couldn''t able to get with his affection.


    "Mr Knight, you seem to be interested in my girlfriend. It is not good," said Gabriel who walked by and


    handed the water cup to Samantha.


    He looked at Ruben with a smile on the corner of his lips in disdain.


    "There is a good saying. What is your heart like and what the world you see is like. You¡¯re overthinking,


    Mr Baker... " Ruben responded with calm.


    Gabriel found himself unable to refute him.


    "Is that so? Then please stay away from my girlfriend, " Gabriel said coldly.


    Ruben sneered, "You should take care of your woman."


    With that he walked out of the hotel without waiting for their reply.


    Peyton hurriedly followed up.


    "We, it''s time to go back," Gabriel said with gloomy eyes, seeing that Samantha¡¯s eyes were lingering


    on the back of Ruben.


    Holding the cup tightly, Samantha replied, "OK."


    What else was she still looking forward to?


    She should have had no extravagance.


    She didn''t deserve it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Peyton responded openly that her part was taken by someone else, which came directly


    on the headlines.


    New star Helena reces Peyton, the queen of movie.


    What''s more, it was said that Peyton was at the end of her wits so that she was reced by the new


    one.


    In short, the Inte was no longer all against Helena.


    The song "Troubled Times", which she sang was spread on the Inte and went viral, although it was


    not officially released.


    Samantha couldn¡¯t control the smile on her face, looking at thements on social media.


    "Helena''s team is too mean to take the role of Peyton, and there¡¯s no way that she can rece her with


    a single song!¡±


    "Helena''s team has too many trolls. Why do they keep attacking Peyton? She might sing better than


    Peyton, but her character is way better than Helena''s.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She will never seed as an actress! "


    "God, Peyton is the supporting role, while Helena is the leading role. Why doesn¡¯t she get away from


    the entertainment circle?"


    "I feel sorry for Peyton. Helena, get away from the entertainment circle!"


    "Since Helena is so mean to Peyton, let¡¯s resist her "Be Passionately Devoted"!"


    "Let¡¯s not watch it..."


    Peyton¡¯s fansunched an all-out attack on Peyton by leaving messages on social media because of


    today''s news headlines.


    Samantha read through roughly and threw the phone to one side.


    "Helena, why don¡¯t you just close your ounts." ra looked at her with concern.


    Samantha gently pinched ra''s baby face. "Never mind. I will never be defeated by any troubles.


    Forget about it. From the day I entered the entertainment industry, I was psychologically prepared. "


    "But many people suffer from severe depression due to the big pressure..." ra


    opened and shut her mouth.


    Samantha stood up with pleasure. "Who am I? I''m Samantha. What am I afraid of? My purpose is to


    take her role. They didn¡¯t say anything wrong. "


    Looking at Peyton''s smiling face on the screen, she said hatefully, "Peyton,


    we''re going to see some fun. One day, I will tear your hypocritical face down and let you have a great


    fall! What you owe me should be paid back. "

 Chapter 24 Beat Him

    Chapter 24 Beat Him


    Having never seen Samantha who was in such a state, ra was a little scared, but she still felt pity for


    Samantha.


    "Did I scared you?" Samantha asked, looking back at ra.


    "I''m not afraid. I know they owe you all that," ra replied with a sweet smile on her lovely round face.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Samantha held out her hand to pinch her face again.


    "I know you love me the most."


    "Of course," ra said sweetly.


    Samantha smiled, speechless, and her eyes moved away from the TV screen.


    At this moment, her heart was as cold as ice.


    Ruben and Peyton have to pay for her death, don''t they?


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll get some takeout. " ra changed the topic in time.


    Samantha yawned in a very unsightly manner.


    "Meat, of course. I am going to Universal Entertainment tomorrow to sign an agreement. I have to keep


    fit soon."


    How to lose weight had been a woman''s worry since ancient times.


    Celebrities were no exception. In order to look better on camera, they were as skinny as they could be


    in private.


    Well, it was hard to go either way.


    "But Mr Baker said..." ra hesitated.


    "Come on, let''s go. I''m your boss. Listen to me.


    With that, Samantha went to sleep in her bedroom. As a good y wasing soon, she had to save


    her energy.


    ¡­¡­


    "Peyton, you did a good job this time. Although the incidentst night had a certain impact on you, most


    of theizen are speaking up for you." Linda analyzed it rationally as she headed to Universal


    Entertainment.


    Peyton stopped, looking at Universal Entertainment, and hatred showing in his eyes. "Linda, I


    can¡¯t reconcile myself to be the supporting role! I won the best actress of Golden Orchid Awards. How


    could she be the leading role instead of me? I can''t bear it!¡±


    Linda gave her a soothing look. "Take it easy. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad. I''ve seen the script, and the


    supporting role¡¯s part is even more fascinating than the leading role''s. As long as you can take a good


    control of it, Helena will be overwhelmed by you. I have confidence in you! When the Helena fails,


    Universal Entertainment will definitely beg you?"


    Peyton lost her cool. In particr, she suffered great humiliation after going though what happened at


    the partyst night.


    How could those peoplepare her with Helena? This was unbearable!


    "What if I ask the Moore Group for help? Is it possible to take back my role? " Peyton asked tentatively.


    Linda¡¯s face sank and she shook her head. "It''s better not to do this. Universal Entertainment is owned


    by the Baker Group, and they decide how the script goes. It¡¯s hard for them to change the roles that


    they have decided. I heard that Helena is going to sign an contract today like us. "


    Peyton said, with a sneer on her red lips and a twinkling cold light under her eyes, "Since I can''t


    change it, I have to work harder to shift the public''s attention to me."


    I want Helena to lose everything!


    It''s just the position of a heroine. As long as Helena didn¡¯t do well, she would receive countless praise


    even if she yed the supporting role.


    "Yes, you''re smart, and sometimespassion from others are important," Linda said, giving her a


    look of approval.


    Peyton had a gentle and innocent smile on her face, and she was aware of that.


    The person who knew Peyton best was Linda.


    She knew how Peyton made the Moore family¡¯s real daughter die in the fire by showing weakness.


    Peyton was vicious enough! Only such people could be able to gain a foothold in the entertainment


    industry!


    Linda, who was an excellent agent, chose to support Peyton because of the Moore Group and the


    Knight Group.


    "When I met Helena today, I knew who she was."


    Linda took a wary look ahead.


    She went to the conference room of Universal Entertainment with Peyton.


    Sure enough, Helena was already sitting in his seat, ready to sign.


    "Good morning, Miss Moore," greeted Samantha with a sweet smile, ruffling the hair beside her face.


    Peyton was wearing delicate makeup, but she still looked tired.


    There was a strong contrast between her and Samantha.


    "Well." Peyton gave her a cold look.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabriel''s secretary quickly gave the script and contract to Linda and said politely, "Miss Moore, we¡¯re


    pressed for time to start filming. I hope Miss Moore can also attend on time."


    Looking at the agreement, Peyton hated Samantha so much that wanted to tear her up.


    Bitch! She did not deserve topete with her. How could she be so arrogant because she slept with


    Gabriel?


    "Miss Moore, why are you staring at me? Do I look better than the contract in your hand?" The more


    frustrated she was, the more happy Samantha was.


    Peyton replied, clenching her fist, "I just want to see what kind of face it takes to let Universal


    Entertainment choose an inte celebrity to be the leading actress instead of me, a best actress! I


    think people of Universal Entertainment have no eyes? "


    Samantha put her hand on the table in an arrogant attitude. She tut-tutted, "Miss Moore seems to be


    very jealous."


    "Be Passionately Devoted hasn''t been shot yet. Ms Powell, you just got the leading role. Don¡¯t get so


    excited about this." Peytonughed, trying to control her anger.


    Samantha saidzily, "The heroine is me instead of you. Is that not enough to prove anything?"


    Peyton retorted, gritting her teeth, "What can be proved? Don''t you know how you got the role? "


    Samantha replied with a sneer, twining around her long hair with her finger, "What can be proved? It


    proves that you lost this time no matter how morous you are before! "


    Peyton''s face changed and she said in a hateful voice, "Don¡¯t be so excited. It¡¯s still up in the air who


    will win or lose."


    These two people were tit for tat. Fortunately, there was no one else in the conference room except


    their agents. Otherwise, this was going to be another big news.


    With a long face, Gabriel''s secretary managed to force a smile.


    "Miss Moore, Ms Powell, can you sign the contract first?"


    ¡°Can you two stop talking! Is it funny?¡± The secretary thought.


    If Samantha knew how she felt, she had to admit that she did feel pretty good.


    Seeing that how furious Peyton was, Samantha couldn¡¯t be happier anymore, and she might eat much


    more on dinner.


    Oh, no. As she was on a diet, Gabriel told her to stay in shape.


    She sighed with disappointment.


    She couldn¡¯t eat spicy hotchpotch tonight.


    Peyton, however, thinking that secretary¡¯s words was a mockery of her, she snorted and signed the


    contract..


    Samantha also signed the contract quickly and showed it to the secretary.


    With that, Peyton left, followed by Samantha, leaving the secretary to sigh alone.


    The director did have an eye for choosing actress. Not only was Helena beautiful, but she was very


    recognizable. The most important thing was that her cold aura made her more attractive than Peyton


    whose public persona was an innocent and beautiful girl.


    If her acting was good, it would be a matter of time that Peyton was reced by her.


    The appearance of Helena that made Peyton, the move queen, feel threatened.


    At the entrance of Universal Entertainment, Gabriel and ra were waiting for her in the car.


    Samantha went to the door and saw a red sports car driving to the side of the road. A tall and thin man


    stepped down from the car and stopped in front of Peyton.


    "Peyton, who took your part? How ignorant she is!¡±


    Samantha, who was standing not far away, saw his face clearly.


    Wearing a motorcycle suit, sharp-featured, he looked cool and handsome, but he seemed to be


    dissipated, and he was a typical rich second generation.


    Samantha shivered at the sight of his face.


    He was Can, Samantha¡¯s twin brother, and she was born only five minutes earlier than Can.


    Can had harbored ill feelings towards her, and gave her hard times with Peyton. He always felt that


    Samantha was ugly and rustic and didn''t deserve to be part of the Moore family.


    Therefore, in Can¡¯s eyes, Peyton was the only one whom he took as sister.


    Look, how vulnerable was the so-called blood rtionship? Family love was just a joke.


    Being wreathed in sun, Samantha had mixed expressions on her face, and she couldn¡¯t feel any


    warmth. All she could feel was being surrounded by coldness.


    Can figured it out after seeing her eyes.


    "Did you take my sister''s part? You don¡¯t even deserve to carry her shoes. stic face."


    As the youngest son of the Moore family, Can was able to get anything he wanted. How could he


    show any respect to Samantha?


    "How can you talk like that?" ra got out of the car and ran over. She pushed Can away and


    guarded Samantha behind her.


    Can''s expression be sinister. Samantha thought he would rush forward and beat her up to vent


    his anger for Peyton.


    "Can, stop," Peyton said, who came slowly.


    Can said to Samantha, pointing at her, "My sister is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to make a fuss


    with you. I won''t let you give her a hard time. How uneducated you are to take away others¡¯ things. Do


    you think you can keep a foothold in the entertainment industry by sleeping with others?¡±


    Can was spluttering with rage.


    There was some resemnce between Can and Samantha before she was disfigured. They were


    both good-looking, but Can¡¯s arrogance made Samantha disgust.


    She had never disliked someone like this, even if the person was her own brother.


    "Mr Moore, are you standing up for your sister? But you may be disappointed. It¡¯s none of your


    business how I get the part. Mind your business. How capable you are to speak up for your sister? You


    are just a rich second generation who is idle, good-for-nothing! " Helena said, with a sharp voice.


    Being attacked, in a fit of bad temper, Can came to Samantha, who was half head short than him.


    "Is your mother dead? Didn''t she teach you to how to talk well? " Can insulted.


    "Watch your mouth, shut up!" ra snapped in a hurry.


    There was fury in Samantha¡¯s eyes, but she slowly pushed away ra.


    "ra, don''t fight with such a person. He is out of our league."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Samantha gave Can a quick p on his face, making him


    dumbfounded.


    "Nicely done! Let the fool know how powerful you are!"

 Chapter 25 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 25 Who Do You Think You Are


    Being pped, Can was knocked out of his mind, covering his face. He was shocked to see


    Samantha, failing to speak for a moment.


    Peyton cried out and hurriedly walked by.


    "Can." Peyton almost cried.


    "How dare you?" Can regained his senses, furious.


    He had never expected that he would be pped by her.


    Ignoring his anger, Samantha slowly looked at Peyton. "Your sister didn''t teach you how to behave


    yourself. I was trying to help you. If the person you meet is not me, Mr Moore will be in big trouble."


    Samantha couldn¡¯t figure out why the Moore family failed to educate their children well.


    Peyton was not kind, and Can was totally spoiled just because he was the son!


    She couldn''t help thinking about gene mutation, wondering why Can was so stupid?


    "Ms Powell, do you think it¡¯s right to p others? Can is a member of the Moore family. As an


    outsider, you have no right to say anything about him," Peyton refuted with cold eyes.


    Samantha said lightly, "you are right, outsiders are not qualified to interrupt, including you. Are you


    going to let Mrs Moore and Mrs Knight who are dead to teach him a lesson? "


    Peyton choked, knowing that the bitch was satirizing that she was not their biological daughter.


    Can was on the verge of losing temper. "Shut up, Peyton is my sister. Who was Samantha! She


    doesn''t deserve to be a part of the Moore family, a bustard!¡±


    Looking into scarlet eyes, Samantha was heartbroken.


    How much did Can hate her? The grudge against her made him forget that he was being pped


    upon hearing her name.


    As his sister, she didn¡¯t think she was mean to him. But how did he treat her?


    He helped those people hurt her, and he never treated her as his sister in his heart.


    Samantha said, looking at him contemptuously, "Fortunately, Mrs Knight died early, otherwise she


    would be pissed off. Are you not afraid that she missed you so much that she got up in the middle of


    the night to look for you? "


    ¡°You pped me. This isn¡¯t over,¡± Can warned.


    With that, he broke away from Peyton''s hand, trying to p Samantha.


    Peyton pretended to be anxious, but she had another n.


    ¡°p her!¡± she said to herself.


    She wished that Can beat her up hard so that Samantha wouldn¡¯t able to y the heroine.


    If the worstes to the worst, the Moore family gave her some money. At that time, she would get


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    what she always wanted.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t try hard to stop Can when he broke away from her hand.


    With a sneer, Samantha straightened her back. "I¡¯m waiting. This is the gate of Universal Entertainment


    with surveince everywhere. If I give you a p, I''ll make an apology at most, or give you some


    money. But If you beat me... "


    Looking at Peyton with a deep and meaningful look, she said coldly, "I will make the Moore family lose


    everything and you will be ruined!"


    Can''s big fist was in front of her face.


    Can recovered his sense and he realized that he couldn¡¯t beat her no matter how much he hated


    her.


    As Helena said, he was unable to run away if he did so.


    "You bitch, I''ll go back and tell..."


    Samantha looked up and down at him with indifferent eyes. "Who? Tell your father? Or tell your


    brother-inw? Are you going to ask them to teach me a lesson? You are so grown-up. Haven''t you


    weaned yet? What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Can flew into a rage. "You insult me!"


    "What gives you the illusion that you think I''m praising you?" Helena smiled.


    What was wrong with Can?


    It should be something wrong with him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be led by the nose by Peyton.


    She had long known that Peyton was extremely selfish.


    She was so vicious that she could kill Mrs Moore. There was nothing Peyton would not do.


    "Ms Powell, you are so rampant. You beat my brother, and now you insult him. See you at the police


    station." Peyton stepped forward and warned.


    Samantha is not moved, "You¡¯d better not try to sue me to jail."


    As if she had expected Peyton was just saying that, Samantha left with ra who was dumbfounded.


    Looking at her back, Can let loose a stream of abuse,pletely devoid of any trace of a master


    who had received decent education.


    "Peyton, she is too arrogant."


    "Can, calm down. Stay out of my affairs from now on. Don¡¯t worry. I will


    get even with her for your insult. I will let her pay! The Moore family was no pushover." Peyton said


    hatefully.


    Back in the car, ra thumbed her up.


    To be honest, Samanthapletely surprised her.


    "Forget about it. It¡¯s no big deal." Helena forced a smile, her palm still aching.


    She pped him very hard.


    The first thing she couldn¡¯t tolerate was that someone insulted her mother or foster mother.


    She had no way but to take it out on Can who insulted her mother.


    She wanted to p him again. She didn''t know how Moore family educated their son!


    Gabriel and Ruben were the best in the second generation of the rich. Can, however, did nothing for


    good but dissipate and go whoring. The difference between them created a sharpparison.


    Samantha didn¡¯t want to look down on her brother, but Can was really useless.


    The driver drove back to Mirror Lake, a real estate in the name of Gabriel, which was in the center of


    the city and very convenient for her.


    Samantha asked ra to order takeout as she was hungry.


    "Do you want to keep fit or not? I dare not let you eat any more. I''m afraid Mr Baker will give me a hard


    time. " ra advised.


    She was such a foodie.


    Women were watching their their figures. Howe Samantha was an exception ?


    "ra, you don''t understand that." Samantha took off her high-heeled shoes and walked barefoot into


    the room. "Grief and anger stimte one''s appetite!"


    She suddenly stopped talking and looked at the maning out of the bathroom.


    Gabriel''s perfect face came into her eyes.


    "Are you in a bad mood? After pping Can, howe it''s your turn to be in a bad mood? " He


    came up to her and looked at her feet.


    "It should be Can who is upset."

 Chapter 26 Being Besieged

    Chapter 26 Being Besieged


    Samantha looked back at him with a smile, "Do you know all this? Well, bad news travels fast. "


    It only happened an hour ago, and Gabriel knew it already.


    How many people around her were working for Gabriel?


    Why did Gabriel distrust her so much?


    With a forced smile, Samantha subconsciously looked at ra behind her.


    However, she avoided her eyes and stepped back with a guilty look on her face.


    It dawned on Samantha and her smile froze.


    "There are many ways to know about you," Gabriel said, half-smiling.


    Samantha took a look at him, swaggered to the sofa and sat down. "OK, I appreciate your care," she


    said.


    "Don''t you worry at all?" Gabriel followed her elegantly.


    "What should I worry about?" she asked, squinting at him.


    With a calm face, he slowly opened his mouth, "Think about it."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Gabriel. You''d better make it clear to me," she said indifferently.


    "You were depreciated on the first day when you entered the entertainment industry, and you can still


    be so open-minded. I underestimated you." Gabriel''s tone was as calm as ever.


    "Er..." She paused, "You mean those people who smear me on social media?"


    "This is not the result that I wanted, but I can''t help it. Nothing is more spectacr than this to make


    your first appearance. What I want is to step on Peyton!"


    As Samantha said, she took the iced watermelon on the tea table with a hurt expression.


    Gabriel moved the fruit tray away and said "I told you celebrities need to keep good shape."


    "Anyway, I''ve been smeared to this extent. What¡¯s the matter if I eat watermelons?" She helplessly


    spread out her hand.


    "Why can''t you take it seriously?" Gabriel looked at her with a disappointing look.


    With a sigh, Samantha lied back carelessly, leaning against the cushion of the sofa.


    "What am I afraid of? With your support, you have the ability to whitewash my reputation even if I''m


    being smeared. You have trust in me," she pleased.


    Gabriel asked with deep eyes, "Are you ming me?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to y Be Passionately Devoted, she replied with a smile.


    In fact, Gabriel didn''t n to sign the contract with Peyton, the movie queen, and he had decided to


    give the leading role to Samantha at the beginning.


    But he had to attract the public''s attention to Samantha in some way. Undoubtedly, Peyton was the


    best stepping stone to meet his n.


    Now that the movie queen¡¯s part was taken away by others, she had no way but to y the supporting


    role.


    Wasn''t the news hot enough? He would rather pay tens of millions to Peyton in order to pave the way


    for Samantha.


    "You seem to have a problem with me," he said, a light smile appearing on the corner of his mouth.


    "I dare not," Samantha said with a ttering smile.


    "I was going to ask a psychologist to see you, but now it seems that you are stronger than I expected,"


    Gabriel said, looking at her with deep eyes.


    As the topic suddenly became serious, Samanthaughed carelessly. "I don¡¯t care what they say about


    me. I will use my acting skills to prove my strength."


    "Peyton is narrow-minded. Remember to attend the start-up ceremony on time the day after tomorrow.


    Watch out for Peyton. She might do tricks." Gabriel reminded her at the thought of the business.


    Samantha replied with cold eyes, "Come to me anytime. I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    If Peyton didn¡¯t do anything, how could she show her ws? How could Samantha have something on


    her?


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained...


    As the first republican drama at the beginning of the new year, Be Passionately Devoted was a highly


    valued TV y. The unexpected news that a new star took the role of Peyton made it go viral on social


    media.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the day of the opening ceremony, Samantha came very early, but even so, the whole venue was


    surrounded by media reporters.


    "I''m so excited to think about it. I heard that Helena is more beautiful than Peyton!"


    "If not, as an unknown inte celebrity, can she have the chance to have sex with the CEO of


    Universal Entertainment?"


    "Ah, people are different. Someone just needs to work hard in bed. Look at us..."


    "Is it possible that the heroine and the supporting actress show themselves together?"


    "If I were Peyton, I would note. It¡¯s so humiliating that her part was taken by others. I can''t let it go


    and be willing to y the supporting role."


    "That is not necessarily true. Peyton is from the Moore Group, the fiancee of Mr Knight. How could she


    not get her part as the heroine? It seems that she is of good character and does not want to do the


    backdoor deals."


    "Indeed. She make it today all by herself."


    Just as the reporters chattered about it, the entrance caused a stir.


    The scene that Peyton and Samantha came in together became the spotlight.


    They were really together! Those reporters didn¡¯t wait them for a long time in vain.


    Peyton and Helena were surrounded by reporters in a sh.


    "Hi, Hello, everyone. I''m your goddess, Peyton," Peyton greeted with a smile on her friendly face.


    Although Peyton was dressed down, her outfits were customized, making her look elegant. But she


    "Since you are a goddess, I am the Sutra of goddess," Samantha joked with a smile.


    The reporters started to ask, holding the microphones.


    "May I ask, does Miss Powell have made an appointment with Miss Moore toe to the start-up


    ceremony?"


    "Miss Powell, as a new actress, you are able to y the heroine. Is there someone behind you who is


    helping you?"


    "What do you think of people on the Inte who ask you to stay away from the entertainment


    industry?"


    "Do you think you areparable to Peyton?"


    The questions of these journalists were too sharp. Samantha got confused soon, but she managed to


    keep calm.


    She was about to give response when someone shouted.


    "Helena, get out of the entertainment industry. You don¡¯t deserve to be the heroine!"


    "Take the role of others by improper way!"


    "Get out of the entertainment industry. Let¡¯s boycott Be Passionately Devoted.


    Only reporters were supposed to be invited today, but it was unexpected that Peyton fans rushed into


    the scene and smeared Helena, which was a whole mess.


    One after another, the bottles of mineral water were thrown over Samantha, and Peyton walked away


    with satisfactory expression on her face.


    Being hit by the mineral water to the forehead, Samantha couldn¡¯t help but cry in pain.


    These fans were really crazy, which was something she didn''t expect.


    She never expected that Peyton made use of her fans in order to trap her!


    Now that she was in a dilemma, and there was a pain in her eardrum.


    A bottle broke her forehead and she felt a warm liquid flowing down.


    Enduring the pain, she took a reporter''s microphone, and she said in a hoarse and cold voice.


    "Are you not convinced that an unknown inte celebrity turned over to be the heroine?"


    "By the way, since an inte celebrity can take away your goddess''s role, it seems that she is not


    good enough!"

 Chapter 27 Blackmail Me?

    Chapter 27 ckmail Me?


    Arrogant!


    Crazy!


    Her words dumbfounded the journalists and Peyton¡¯s fans who didn''t expect her to be so thick-faced.


    Samantha felt quite refreshed after tearing into Peyton¡¯s fans.


    The director rushed to the crowd with great effort. "My friends, Helena just came to the crew. I¡¯ll take


    her to get familiar with the field."


    Samantha was pulled to the dressing room by the director. ra rushed over at the sight.


    ¡°Helena, what''s wrong? Get hurt? I''ll go to Mr Baker.¡± ra was in a hurry.


    Samantha stopped her with a cold expression on her face, "Wait."


    "Just go and buy me some medicine. I¡¯m fine."


    Hearing her words, the director was relieved, for fear that ra would go to find Gabriel.


    The y was invested by Universal Entertainment. If something happened to Mr Baker¡¯s sweetheart,


    how could he make his way as a director?


    Although he also hated the hidden rules of the entertainment industry, and he was not fond of


    Samantha, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she really fit the appearance of the heroine.


    He still had to believe in Mr Baker''s taste.


    The director opened his mouth, trying to say something.


    "I''m fine, director. Go ahead and get your business. I''ll read the script."


    Samantha pulled out a tissue to hold the wound on her forehead with a cold look.


    While staying in the dressing room for a while, she opened Weibo, only to find that she was now the


    hottest topic.


    The headline became "New star Helena is besieged by Peyton''s fans!"


    "Helena, get out of the entertainment industry"


    "Helena was smashed on the forehead by Peyton''s fans"


    She flipped around the news, most of which were about her.


    She didn''t expect that she would be an famous inte celebrity one day.


    No, she was notorious.


    Suddenly a person shed in front of her and took her cell phone.


    "It turns out that you are the inte celebrity who was hit just now. You deserve it."


    The woman wore a republican style cheongsam, and makeup made her look beautiful, but she got a


    sharp tongue.


    "Give me back my cell phone." Samantha heaved a sigh and looked cold.


    "Hum, you took Peyton''s role. Why are you still so arrogant? Is it a shame to be thrown a mineral water


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    bottle by fans? You deserve it, bitch! You got the part by sleeping with men.¡±


    Samantha took a long breath and stood up to approach the arrogant girl.


    "Sleeping with men?" She sneered. "Are you jealous? Ah, I''m sure you¡¯re jealous. If there¡¯s a man you


    can count on, you won¡¯t end up ying a walk-on at this age. "


    "At this age?" The woman choked.


    She was not old, about 30 at most, but Samantha did it on purpose.


    "I''m Helena, the heroine of the y. No matter how I get it, it''s my ability. I am an unknown inte


    celebrity, and you are a walk on forever. Who is more noble? What rights do you have to judge me? "


    "I I... " the woman was speechless, seeing that how aggressive she was.


    Samantha, a girl who was good at tearing into others, attacked Peyton''s fans directly. Was there


    anything that she could not do?


    "Miss Powell, please don''t do that. Emilia doesn''t mean to offend you." Peyton, who looked gentle and


    amiable, came in, surrounded by her assistant. "Besides, this is the crew. Don''t treat her like this for the


    sake of me."


    Peyton stood carefully among them, standing up for Emilia.


    Soon, there were more people around because of the arrival of Peyton.


    Samantha looked at her, expressionless, and she sneered, "Who are you? Why should I let her go for


    the sake of you? "


    "Miss Powell, we all belong to the same crew. It''s not good to hear that you are putting on air." Peyton


    pretended to be soft, but her words are sharp.


    Putting on air.? Was she going to give others another reason to smear her?


    Peyton had no idea that what Samantha hated most was Peyton''s hypocritical face.


    She pretended to be gentle and pure, but in fact she was bad inside.


    "Peyton, it¡¯s not fair for you to get the Best Actress from Golden Orchid Awards. I think you deserved to


    get White Lotus Award," she sneered.


    Peyton instantly understood her subtext and looked at her dimly with tears. "Miss Powell, it¡¯s true that I


    don¡¯t get the role because I''m ipetent, but I just want to persuade you. You don''t have to do this to


    me."


    Peyton was worthy of being the queen of the film. The tears came unexpectedly.


    As soon as the surrounding people saw that the movie queen shed tears, they joined Peyton''s camp


    and began to use Samantha one after another.


    "You fail to get the role as the heroine. Of course, you are ipetent," Samantha said with an


    indifference smile.


    Hearing her words, Peyton cried even more, but she tried to control her emotion.


    People around her were so distressed. "Don''t you just rely on your strong background to bully Peyton


    like this!"


    "Peyton doesn''t mean she can''t fight with you, but she disdains to fight with you. She is the future wife


    of Mr Ruben. Who the are you?¡±


    Mr Ruben...


    Samantha pursed her red lips tightly with coldness in her eyes.


    "The future wife of Mr Ruben?" She raised her finger to me Peyton, who was crying. "As far as I


    know, Ruben¡¯s wife passed away three months ago, and she was Miss Moore''s sister. Well, does Miss


    Moore want to marry her brother-inw? "


    Like throwing a stone into a pool, making thousands of waves, Peyton''s face turned white instantly, and


    people around her were shocked.


    "What? How is that possible? She¡¯s not Mr Knight¡¯s fiancee, but his sister?"


    "I haven''t heard that the Moore family has another daughter."


    "Peyton, is what she said true?"


    Someone began to ask Peyton, whose eyes were full of tears, and she had no other way but to change


    the topic.


    "Miss Powell, I know it''s me that makes you unhappy --"


    Samantha, who was drinking water leisurely, replied, "Why are you changing the topic? Tell them if you


    are the eldest daughter of the Moore family. "


    These words attracted the curiosity of the onlookers, but Peyton was unwilling to admit it.


    If she did, how could she marry Ruben? All these people were certain to attack her!


    But now Helena insisted on asking her to respond!


    She didn''t have time to think about why Helena knew such a secret affair, and the top priority was to


    get out of the dilemma.


    "You don''t dare to say, do you? OK, let me help you.¡± Samantha smiled.


    Peyton couldn''t put on any more. She said coldly, "That¡¯s enough!"


    "Why don''t you admit it? What kind of Miss Moore you are? You are right. The Moore family does have


    only one daughter. The dead Mrs Knight is the Moore family''s daughter, and the movie queen in front of


    you is just an adopted daughter. "


    The more nervous Peyton was, the more eager Samantha was to tell them the truth.


    Peyton used to say that Ruben was her fiance. Wether or not what she said now was true or false,


    once it came out in the future, it would cause devastating damage to her.


    Today, it was just a beginning.


    "Ah, Peyton is an adopted daughter.¡±


    "But why the rumor says she is engaged to Mr Knight?¡±


    "The dead Mrs Knight..."


    Samantha listened to what they said, disdained to take a look at Peyton, and walked away.


    Peyton was going to have trouble sleeping well today.


    This is her return to Peyton!


    Given that Samantha was injured, the director let her to take a day off. After putting on the makeup,


    she and ra went to the parking lot, only to bump into the man outside the set.


    Samantha stopped abruptly.


    "Helena, it''s Ruben!" ra came up to her.


    "I see it." Her voice was a little hoarse.


    She looked over, seeing the figure of the man leaning on the front of the car, the sun shining on him,


    his handsome face hidden in the dark.


    At the moment, he was smoking quietly.


    With a still expression, Samantha tried to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him. She passed him without


    expression, as if she never knew him.


    Was Ruben here waiting for Peyton? Oh, they were so in love.


    The more loving they were, the more humble and pitiful she was in those ten years.


    Ruben was as cruel as ever to her, and he would rather be moved by a dog.


    But he said, she was no better than a dog.


    She had no dignity in his eyes.


    Samantha thought she was invulnerable, but every time she saw him, her heart would stop beating


    suddenly.


    He was in the most important ten years of her life.


    She met him at the age of 15, went to prison at the age of 18, and got out of prison at the age of 25.


    But she had been wandering all her life.


    "Stop," the man said coldly as if he seemed to hear the voice.


    Samantha turned her head and said, "Mr Knight, what a coincidence."


    "Well." Ruben''s eyes were obscure and sharp as a knife. "I''m here for you," he said.


    Samantha slowly narrowed her eyes, and there was a sneer in her pupils.


    "Mr Knight, you''d better keep a distance from me. I can¡¯t stand being scolded by your fiancee''s fans


    again. I¡¯d better stay away from you."


    Ruben turned a deaf ear and approached her step by step.


    With his every approach, Samantha''s heart went up to her throat.


    "Are you still afraid of being scolded?" he sneered.


    The implication was that there was no need for her to be afraid of being smeared again. It was like she


    was born to be defiled and insulted by others.


    Her throat choked, but her eyes were as calm as water. "Mr Knight came to me to satirize me?" she


    asked.


    "What do you think?" Ruben looked at her quietly, cold and dignified.


    Samantha really couldn''t figure him out. He had nothing to do with her. Howe he came to her


    suddenly?


    Unless...There was only one reason.


    Something dawned on her and she tilted her head andughed, "Let me guess why Mr Knight came to


    me. Are you going to ask me to get out of the entertainment industry?.¡±


    "I''m sorry. I won''t."


    Fiancee...


    She spoke these three sybuses very clearly.

 Chapter 28 Flirt Right in Front of You

    Chapter 28 Flirt Right in Front of You


    Ruben noticed the disdain in her eyes, and he scoffed.


    ¡°You know it well.¡± He smiled but his eyes weren¡¯t smiling, ¡°But you are looking for a fight!¡±


    Samantha felt something choked her, her breath started to weaken but she still smiled brightly, ¡°Mr.


    Knight, your temper is bad as always. You called me just so that you could lecture me? Lecturing me


    because of your fianc¨¦? Are you done now? I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°Stand there!¡± said Ruben coldly.


    Samantha really stood there, loud and proud. She was waiting for him to say something.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, what do you want from me?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes. She remembered the


    pain in her soul every time she saw him.


    He owed her too much.


    But he would never know because she didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    She died because she loved him. She was so exhausted, but for nought.


    She was hurt so many times. She was disappointed again and again and she was in despair.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else but revenge. They owed her the life of her child.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Samantha?¡± Ruben asked coldly and clearly.


    Samantha¡¯s heart contracted, she could feel the oppressive auraing from him.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe, but she said, ¡°Mr. Knight, what are you saying? I¡¯m just an inte star, I don¡¯t


    know Mrs. Knight.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know her?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe her. Samantha died and Helena came out of nowhere and was targeting Peyton from


    the beginning. He couldn¡¯t figure out their rtionship.


    They couldn¡¯t be the same person, but why would Helena do what she did?


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know her. Even if I do, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± she said cockily and arrogantly.


    Ruben¡¯s eyes turned frigid, and his deep eyes were snowy.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He seemed angry. He was about to say something but he was interrupted.


    Peyton and her assistant got out. She smiled the moment she saw Ruben, ¡°Ruben, why didn¡¯t you tell


    me that you wereing to get me?¡±


    Samantha red at Peyton and jeered.


    ¡°Ms. Powell, what are you doing here? There¡¯s a lot of rumours surrounding you recently, please keep


    your distance with Ruben and don¡¯t cause him any trouble.¡± Peyton walked up to Samantha and red


    at her.


    Weird, didn¡¯t Rubene to get her? But he didn¡¯t tell her.


    Why was he with Helena?


    They¡­


    Peyton felt uneasy and she looked worried.


    No.


    Samantha the unlucky woman finally died, but Helena popped out of nowhere. She couldn¡¯t let


    anybody threaten her position.


    ¡°What am I doing here? How about you ask Mr. Knight. Why? Did you think that I care enough to flirt


    with him?¡± Samantha smirked, she knew what Peyton was trying to say.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Peyton was losing face, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You misunderstood.¡±


    She then said, ¡°I believe that you are not this kind of person and you have a partner already.¡±


    Ruben nced at Samantha and scoffed. Such a shameless person.


    Why was she so simr to Samantha. Especially the way they spoke, so crude and crass.


    Samantha couldn¡¯t stand Peyton and her acting. Sheughed and walked up to Ruben.


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head, ¡°It seemed like you don¡¯t know me too well.¡±


    ¡°This is how I am!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Peyton was confused.


    Samantha smiled and the moment she finished her sentence, she grabbed Ruben¡¯s neck with her arm


    and tiptoed. She kissed him on the lips, quick and smooth.


    They kissed and the people around them were shocked.


    Ruben¡¯s pupil contracted. His heart started to beat faster and fireworks were set off in his head. His


    mind went nk.


    His breathing hastened and he looked down. Samantha was fair and had nice skin, and hershes


    were long and curly.


    She had a simr citrus fragrance to Samantha. It was mild and hard to pinpoint, but as if it was alive, it


    attacked Ruben¡¯s sense of smell.


    It was a weird feeling as if something was upying his heart. His chest was zing because of the


    kiss.


    He never touched another woman after Smanatha died, not even Peyton.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in touching Peyton, but this sudden forceful kiss was making his heart beat fast.


    Samantha kissed him harder and smiled when she felt his body tensed up.


    Peyton was stunned seeing them kiss.


    No matter how nice she had to act in public, she couldn¡¯t let this slide. She went up to them and pulled


    Samantha away.


    She tried to p Samantha, ¡°Helena, go kiss your own man. I underestimated you. How dare you do


    that in front of me! You bitch!¡±


    Samantha almost tripped over but she managed to regain her bnce. She managed to grab Peyton¡¯s


    hand.


    ¡°You said that I was flirting with him when I wasn¡¯t. So I thought of showing you, otherwise, I would feel


    so wrong,¡± said Samantha as she smiled.


    Peyton¡¯s face turned pale and the me in her eyes was burning, ¡°You are so shameless!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not shameless, you are. I¡¯m flirting with random men, but you steal your sister¡¯s husband. Who is


    the shameless one?¡± Samanthaughed, she was thrilled being able to ridicule Peyton like that.


    A huge strength grabbed her shoulder after she said that. Her shoulder was being grasped tightly.


    She was forced to look up. She looked straight into his eyes.


    Ruben was letting out an oppressing aura, and the air around him was ice cold.


    His heart was still confused from her lingering scent on his lips.


    But the expression in his eyes was cold and filled with disdain. His words were as sharp as a chef


    knife.


    ¡°This was how you seduced Gabriel and got the leading role? Gabriel had such bad taste for woman. If


    he got tired of you, who was the next person you were going to seduce to get another role?¡± His eyes


    were vacant but they were filled with antipathy at the same time.


    Samantha endured the pain. The sunlight shone on her face and hershes trembled, ¡°You don¡¯t have


    to worry about that, Mr. Knight.¡±


    She was even more devious than Samantha, even more hateful.


    And someone dirty like that forced a kiss on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry you say? I think you¡¯re dirty.¡± He caressed her lips subconsciously, and his eyes


    were wintry.


    The weather was sweltering, but cold blood ran through Samantha¡¯s vein. She felt like she fell into an


    abyss.


    Dirty?


    How dare he called her dirty?


    ¡°So what are you nning to do, after being kissed by someone so filthy?¡± The pain in her eyes


    disappeared in a blink of an eye, her eyes were wide open but hershes were still trembling.


    Ruben squinted and smiled. He was expressionless, but Samantha could tell that his eyes were telling


    her that she was disgusting.


    It was filled with derision and contempt.


    ¡°Not much, I¡¯ll just think of it as a dog bite,¡± Ruben said inly.


    Samantha¡¯s face twisted, and her heart turned sour.


    Dog?


    She was a dog to him?


    She tried to suppress the bitter feeling in her heart. She smiled and talked in a pleasant tone.


    ¡°Let go of me then, if you think that I¡¯m a dog or else I¡¯ll bite you again.¡± Samantha ridiculed him, trying


    to provoke him on purpose.

 Chapter 29 Showing True Colours

    Chapter 29 Showing True Colours


    She then looked into his eyes that seemed like they wanted to kill her and gobble her up.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ruben pushed her away harshly. She stumbled and he didn¡¯t move an inch.


    He took out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket. He wiped his mouth slowly and stared at


    Samantha. His gaze was as sharp as a scalpel as if he wanted to cut her open.


    ¡°Ruben, let¡¯s go.¡± Peyton noticed the peculiar air around them. She wanted to quickly pull him away.


    Ruben looked at Peyton, and fireworks were setting off in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Stay away from her from now on, don¡¯t get bitten by some dog.¡± He didn¡¯t forget to shame Samantha


    again.


    He turned around and left, and threw his handkerchief on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As if he was trying to say that he didn¡¯t want anything that was touched by Samantha.


    Because it was filthy.


    Peyton smiled and got into the car with Ruben.


    Samantha felt a sharp pain in her heart seeing those two left hand in hand. She was smiling prettily but


    the sorrow in her eyes was profound.


    The handkerchief fell onto the dirty ground. She stared at it nkly. She was breaking into million


    pieces, bloody all over.


    He left.


    He left just like that.


    He cleaned his lips with the handkerchief and threw it away out of disgust because she kissed him.


    She was dirty in his eyes.


    She found it was hard to breathe as if a rusty saw was sawing her body. There wasn¡¯t any blood, but it


    was agonizing.


    Her surrounding turned quiet, so quiet it was deafening.


    ¡°Helena, let¡¯s go. You shouldn¡¯t act so rashly.¡± ra came back to her senses after everyone left.


    It was so stimting.


    Helena was probably the only person in the world who dared to do something like that. But ra was


    more surprised at Ruben¡¯s attitude. He was forcefully kissed¡­ She wanted to know what was the limit


    of Ruben¡¯s tolerance.


    Samantha was in a daze, she couldn¡¯t hear anything ra said.


    She stared at the handkerchief and was motionless like a statue.


    Finally, she walked robotically and tensely. She walked towards the handkerchief.


    She squatted down and picked it up with her trembling hands.


    As if she picked up a treasure, she patted the dust away carefully not caring that it would dirty her


    hand.


    Her movements were oundish and she looked sick in the head,


    ¡°Ruben¡­ It didn''t matter that it was me from before, or me right now. You are just so heartless either


    way,¡± she muttered, her eyes were colourless.


    She acted undisturbed and delighted in front of him, but now she was soulless.


    How could she not feel hurt? It hurt when he threw the handkerchief away.


    She felt like he mashed her heart and threw it into the valley,


    She couldn''t breathe.


    How dare they treated her like that. She came back to take back what belonged to her.


    She told herself many times that she shouldn¡¯t wish to get back together with Ruben,


    He wouldn¡¯t love her. He would never.


    But she couldn¡¯t control herself when she saw him.


    She was green with jealousy whenever she saw him getting intimate with Peyton. She wanted to


    destroy them with all her might.


    That was why she did what she did just now.


    She would be ted if Peyton was unhappy.


    But she realized that she was just a loser.


    ¡°Helena, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s go. Didn''t you say that you wanted to eat spicy hot pot? I¡¯ll order it for


    you.¡± ra quickly went up to her. Her pretty face was filled with worry.


    Samantha grabbed the handkerchief tightly as if she could feel his warmth and his scent like that.


    Her heart was hurting.


    ¡°ra¡­it hurts.¡± Samantha looked up and stared at the sun. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ra hugged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯ll buy you food, don¡¯t be sad over some useless man.¡±


    Samantha felt like she was struggling in quicksand, ra¡¯s hands were saving her out of it.


    She grabbed ra¡¯s hand tightly and tried to get some strength from her.


    But her body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡­


    On the car.


    ¡°I saw the news,¡± said Ruben calmly.


    Peyton was scared, ¡°Sorry that I disappointed you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get the leading role? I can help you. A person like that does not deserve the leading


    role,¡± said Ruben as he looked at her and smiled.


    Helena was such a dirty whore. She wasn¡¯t deserving of bing a celebrity.


    He didn¡¯t know that if he was trying to make up to Peyton, because he kept thinking about the forceful


    kiss from just now.


    Peyton¡¯s eyes flickered, but she quickly hid it.


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I can deal with the issues in the entertainment industry myself. I


    always yed the main character, it could be a good opportunity to challenge myself by trying the


    supporting role. And also¡­ I know that your mother doesn¡¯t like that I¡¯m in the entertainment industry¡­


    I don¡¯t want it to be awkward for you,¡± said Peyton, but she was ultra ecstatic deep inside.


    Why would she not want to y the leading role? She would die for it.


    But she needed to act like she was a humble person in front of Ruben.


    ¡°Oh, my mom came back from overseas a few days ago. She wants to see you.¡± Ruben¡¯s tone of voice


    turned irritated with the mentioning of his mother.


    Peyton got nervous, ¡°Your mother is finally willing to see me?¡±


    Did that mean that there was hope for her to marry into the Knight family?


    She didn¡¯t know why the old Mrs Knight hated her. Samantha probably drugged her or something. Even


    after she died, the old Mrs Knight didn¡¯t ept her into the family.


    Hatred was brewing inside of Peyton just by thinking about the old Mrs Knight and her being against


    the marriage.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He tried to change the topic, and he wasn¡¯t even bothered to answer Peyton.


    After a while, he said out of nowhere, ¡°Do you think that¡­ Helena feels simr to that person?¡±


    It was so familiar that it was constantly at the back of his head.


    He investigated her and couldn¡¯t find anything. The person¡¯s identity was wless.


    And this made him even more suspicious.


    ¡°No¡­why?¡± Peyton¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Why was he starting to care about Helena? No! That couldn¡¯t happen! She had to teach her a lesson


    once the filming started!


    Helena the shameless bitch. She kissed him right in front of her!


    Great.


    If she was so shameless, she would give her an eye for an eye during the filming.


    Ruben looked at Peyton and didn¡¯t say anything. He then looked away.


    ¡­


    Soon, it was time for Samantha to start her job. She didn¡¯t see him after the kissst time as if he was


    never there.


    In the middle of the night, Samantha couldn¡¯t sleep thinking about that kiss.


    She looked in the mirror and shook her head. She should stop thinking about unnecessary things and


    do her job seriously.


    She didn¡¯t want the whole inte to berate her.


    ¡°ra, could you pass me the script? I want to take a look at it again.¡± She had time before the filming.


    She needed to be serious since today was her first day.


    She revised her lines and prepared herself thoroughly.


    Samantha was ying the main character named Lillian Scott in ¡°Be Passionately Devoted¡±. This show


    was different from the others, the main character was resurrected in the story.


    She was happy when she first saw the script as it felt simr to what was happening to her.


    Lillian was the daughter of a Chinese medicine doctor. Her grandfather was a physician to the royal


    family. Lillian lived in City C and was a famous genius doctor.


    Lillian and the male protagonist, Kayden Green, were engaged, but her sister Elsie Scott was also in


    love with Kayden. This supporting character didn¡¯t like that their grandfather gave everything to her


    sister. She paid someone and got her sister raped just before she got married. The whole City C knew


    about the incident.


    But the Greens still epted her sister into the family because they wanted to use her as she was a


    genius.


    The main character thought that the male protagonist really loved her and didn¡¯t mind the fact that she


    got raped shortly before they got married. She used her family influence and paved the way for him.


    But when she gave birth, he killed their child. The main character finally found out that the male


    protagonist and her sister were in cahoot all this time. They were lying to her all this time, using her


    skills and family influence for him. She only found out in the end that her sister was the one that hired


    the people to rape her!


    The supporting character tortured the main character to death. The main character was then


    resurrected!


    It was a show about revenge aftering back to life.


    Samantha felt like she was in the same situation as the main character, and they were equally


    miserable!


    The first scene today was about the main character going to a gued town, trying to heal the


    refugees.


    It was when the supporting character bought the people to harass her!


    Samantha thought that this was way too much of a coincidence.


    Peyton paid some people to harass her back then, but she almost shot herself in the foot.


    ¡°Helena it¡¯s your turn. Get ready.¡±


    The movie set was set up and the director on the set put up an ¡°OK¡± signal with his hand.


    Helena stood up and walked into the set.


    ¡°This is a harassment scene. It is crucial, can you do it well? Should I exin the script to you?¡±


    Peyton who got her makeup done walked over, and her eyes were vicious.


    Today, she wanted Samantha to pay for what she did!


    If she liked to kiss random guys so much, she would let her kiss them as much as she liked today.


    Samantha met her eyes and felt her animosity, she smiled.


    ¡°I understand that Ms. Moore had experience with such a scene. It would be marvellous if you were to


    act in this scene since you had experience with something like this.¡±


    She was hinting that she knew Peyton almost got raped once.


    There were so many people around. Peyton¡¯s face was twisted in anger!

 Chapter 30 Apologize

    Chapter 30 Apologize


    Peyton¡¯s eyes turned wintry. She went up to her and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Why did you know


    that?¡±


    Who was she? Why did she know so much?


    Samantha stared at Peyton without a change in expression, ¡°What? Did I step on your tail?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what are you talking about.¡± Peyton looked around. It was crowded and she had to control


    her temper.


    It was the filming set and there were a lot of gossipy people around. She wanted to know really badly


    why but she couldn¡¯t afford to cause a scene with Samantha in public right now.


    She needed to keep her angelic and pure image in public. She couldn¡¯t be like Helena, being bashed


    by the inte like it was nothing.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. There¡¯s no need to say it out loud.¡± Samantha nced at her in


    disdain.


    She then fixed her clothes and walked towards the filming area.


    The director was nice to her. They probably thought that she was inexperienced and gave her some


    advice in person.


    The first scene was the main scene, it was also the first step the main character took to fight back.


    Samantha had to do it well.


    ¡°Director Solomon, this actress isn¡¯t all that pretty. The character Lillian in the story should be an


    extremely beautiful person.¡± The person talking was Emilia, a person who argued with Samantha not


    long ago.


    She wasn¡¯t an extra, but she was getting older. She was more than 30 years old and could only y


    minor roles.


    ¡°Your scenes do not start untilter, why are you here already?¡± The director avoided the topic. Emilia


    wasn¡¯t a famous actress and her personality sucks. She licked boots and talked down to people of


    lower status than her. The director didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her.


    Helena wasn¡¯t pretty, but she was chosen by Gabriel. These actresses sure had free times on their


    hand, it was just a show and they made it seemed like a killing field.


    Director Solomon wasn¡¯t interested to talk to her at all.


    ¡°Hey, what are you saying, Director. The early bird catches the early worm.¡± Emilia felt embarrassed.


    Why did the men around her tend to talk good about Helena?


    She was just an inte star who got her role from pillow talk. Her face looked stic, she didn¡¯t


    deserve the role.


    Emilia was in the entertainment industry for so many years and never got the leading role. Some


    people were just luckier.


    The more she thought about it the angrier she got. She nced at Peyton who was standing at the


    side.


    She ended her conversation with the director and walked up to Peyton.


    ¡°Peyton, you are so much prettier but you are not the main character. It¡¯s so unfair.¡± Emilia wasn¡¯t


    feeling pleasant and she tried to take it out on Peyton by intending to cause ridges in others¡¯s


    rtionship.


    She couldn¡¯t talk back thest time she argued with Helena. This time, she wanted to set a trap.


    Peyton smiled, ¡°Emilia, don¡¯t say that. Many people are deserving of the main character role, not only


    me.¡±


    She smiled but her heart was pitch ck.


    Who did Emilia think she was? She wasn¡¯t even in the position to talk to her.


    Emilia felt happy seeing that Peyton was talking politely to her, she smiled, ¡°Peyton, you are pretty and


    you are a good actress. This role should¡¯ve been yours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Helena had the guts to snatch my role. I would make her pay for it.


    The payback was going to happen very soon.


    Samantha was stopped by the director for the third time already at the set.


    ¡°Helena, what¡¯s going on? Your expression is not right!¡± the director was a straightforward person.


    There was annoyance in his voice seeing that Samantha unable to get things right.


    Samantha sat on the grass and her wrist was cut by the dry grass. She nced at the extras around


    the set.


    Great!


    She was bullied even during filming!


    She tried hard to avoid the extras¡¯ hand and made a mistake during the filming.


    She thought she was being too sensitive, but these people were really touchy, touching her here and


    there¡­


    The script stated that they had to only tear her clothes apart, but they kissed her forehead and face!


    She wanted to say something, but they were as cunning as foxes. She didn¡¯t have any proof!


    She was so mad.


    The filming was stopped so many times, and the people on the set were starting to get annoyed.


    ¡°ying the main character with this level of acting? No way.¡±


    ¡°Everybody knew she got the role from pillow talk.¡±


    ¡°If it was Peyton Moore, it would be okay in one go.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing? Just go home and warm her sugar daddy¡¯s bed if she¡¯s not going to act well!¡±


    Samantha¡¯s face turned dark listening to the people talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director. One more time, I will not disappoint you,¡± she said as she pursed her lips, she was


    apologetic.


    The director looked at her in annoyance, ¡°Be more serious.¡±


    Samantha wanted to curse. She was serious, but she was being sexually harassed!


    How dare they did that?


    ¡°Action!¡± the director said.


    The extras leapt onto her and sexually harassed her again.


    Samantha red at them and pped one of them in the face.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t the director exin to you guys beforehand? Is this how this scene


    should be?¡±


    Samantha was boiling in rage.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The extras made an innocent face, ¡°Ms. Powell, I don¡¯t know what are you saying¡­this is what the


    director tells us to do.¡±


    Samantha was going crazy, and she yelled, ¡°The director told you to harass me during filming?


    Trespassing my personalfort and sexually harass me?¡±


    The people around the set were dumbfounded. She kept making mistakes because she was actually


    being harassed?


    These extras were so gutsy.


    Peyton and Emilia were looking happily from the side.


    The director frowned and was about to say something.


    But Peyton was quicker, she said slowly and elegantly, ¡°Ms. Powell, I know that this is your first time.


    It¡¯s normal to be inexperienced, but how can you me the extras for your ipetence? You bully


    them because they¡¯re easy targets and I won¡¯t let that happen, they are just innocent hard workers.¡±


    Peyton was so good at acting. She berated Samantha and talked about herck of skills, and at the


    same time gave herself a good impression.


    Look.


    Peyton was sympathetic about the extras and Helena was just all talk and no show. She had no skills


    and was ming others.


    Because of this the people immediately sided with Peyton.


    The people who were sympathetic about Samantha quickly red at her in disdain after hearing what


    Peyton said.


    They believed Peyton¡¯s words easily because Samantha was actually inexperienced. She was


    probably afraid that people would punish her for her bad acting and hence she med it on the extras.


    It was fine if her personality sucks. But she should¡¯ve done the job properly since she got the main role.


    She didn¡¯t have to skills to back it up and imed that the extras harassed her?


    Samantha¡¯s image in their heart quickly became rotten.


    The director believed Samantha, but what Peyton said had some truth to it.


    Some sugar baby shift the me on the extras, since they didn¡¯t have experience nor people to back


    them up.


    He started to believe what Peyton said instead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this scene for today, go look at the script again properly!¡± said the director angrily, ¡°Peyton,


    let¡¯s get your scene done.¡±


    Peyton smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. I will do it in one go so that


    everyone can take a rest.¡±


    Samantha stood up from the grass and red at Peyton coldly.


    Peyton was probably targeting her and schemed the incident just now.


    Samantha thought about it and it sounded usible.


    Peyton had so many tricks up her selves.


    She lectured her and made herself looked good.


    Peyton was not an easy opponent.


    ¡°Peyton, you are too humble. We believe in your skills. You won¡¯t be like those who keep making


    mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Peyton, you are our goddess!¡±


    Peyton smiled gently, ¡°Thank you for liking me. You guys worked hard. I told my assistant to buy some


    afternoon snacks.¡±


    They went to another set to film Peyton¡¯s scene. Samantha sat down and rest in a corner.


    ¡°Helena, the extras were so rude. And what¡¯s worse, they didn¡¯t believe you! That Peyton¡­¡± ra said


    angrily.


    Samantha shook her head, and looked down and stared at the wound on her wrist.


    ¡°I underestimated Peyton. There¡¯s nothing I can do but take the blow today.¡±


    She was still annoyed about it, but she understood that this was a trap set by Peyton.


    ra tried tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you are still the main character. It¡¯s just one scene.¡±


    Samantha nced at her coldly, she said inly, ¡°It¡¯s important because it is my first scene in my first


    show. Peyton wanted to make it rocky for me from the start.¡±


    She understood what Peyton was ying at. What happened today would go public and the media


    would add fire to the me in the future.


    She would probably be framed as someone who was just a poser, or someone who med the extras


    for her own mistake!


    She was the main actress, but she couldn¡¯t even do the first scene well.


    The inte would take the chance and talk even more badly about her.


    She underestimated Peyton this time around.


    ¡°Is there some way to bounce back?¡± ra rubbed her finger against each other nervously.


    Samantha looked down and clenched her fist into a ball.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    She felt helpless all of a sudden. Could she really not defeat Peyton?


    But she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. Peyton did so many bad things behind the scene, how could she


    give up just like that?


    She was already infamous, and there was nothing to lose.


    She would try her best to bounce back!


    Peyton was good at acting, but it was overrated. Though among the actresses of simr age, she was


    above average and was rather deserving of the praise.


    She did her scene in one go. The director said that everyone could take a break for half an hour.


    Peyton walked out of the cluster of people. She was smiling humbly, and when she saw Samantha, she


    looked as pleased as ever.


    Samantha ignored her and drank her water slowly.


    The afternoon snack that Peyton ordered had arrived. She walked around with her assistant, giving


    food to everybody. She was nice and humble.


    Even the director couldn¡¯t stop praising her, ¡°You did well Peyton, keep up with the good work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were good at giving instructions, Director Solomon,¡± Peyton lowered her head and


    smiled.


    The director was famous, and even Peyton had to act more courteous around him.


    Peyton grabbed a cold drink and walked towards Samantha.


    ¡°Ms. Powell, I wasn¡¯t purposely targeting you just now. I just felt sorry for the extras. I know that you are


    nervous because it is your first time. Don¡¯t worry about it. Everyone has their first time, and you should


    just take it slowly. I apologize for what I said and here¡¯s a drink on me. Please forgive me.¡±


    Peyton appeared to be cordial and generous in front of the people. They admired her awesomeness.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Samantha looked at the drink and didn¡¯t take it.

 Chapter 31 We Are Even

    Chapter 31 We Are Even


    Peyton showed a good attitude, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have abused you like that. Please forgive me. Don''t


    take that to your heart. We are on the same set, so we should help each other."


    Samantha wanted to sneer. Was Peyton pretending to be kind? She was so tricky.


    Kindness almost became herbel.


    Samantha wanted to pour the cold drink on her face.


    However, impulse would lead to bad results.


    Samantha resisted the impulse, "You think too much. You are nothing and unworthy of bothering me."


    Peyton was embarrassed and her expression changed slightly. She handed the cold drink in hand to


    Samantha, "You are still mad at me, right? Please forgive me."


    Peyton begged for forgiveness in a low voice, but Samantha acted so arrogantly. Even the crowd


    wanted to dragged her out to hit her.


    Some people began to feel indignant at Samantha.


    "My idol is beautiful and kind. Compared with some bitch, she is a fairy."


    "Why is Helena so arrogant? Peyton also has a good background. She apologized to Helena with a


    good attitude, but Helena still makes a stink face. She thinks she is a big shot, doesn''t she?"


    "I can''t stand it. Peyton didn''t have to say sorry. Helena is too arrogant."


    Samantha was sitting while Peyton was standing. They became the focus on the set.


    Director Solomon looked at Samantha in confusion. He was thinking that he would no longer shoot the


    TV series produced by Universal Entertainment. Helena acted like a diva before she became popr. It


    was childish of her.


    "I am not angry. I don''t like cold drink." Samantha took a deep breath to suppress her anger and


    knocked Peyton''s hand away calmly.


    However, Peyton acted like being bullied by Samantha. Tears stood on the rim of her eyes. "Hot drink


    is over there. I''ll take it for you."


    Samantha had enough of Peyton, who kept making trouble.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Listen..."


    No need!


    Before Samantha could finish, Peyton walked up with the hot drink and ¡®identally¡¯ poured it on


    Samantha''s cheeks.


    "Ouch..." Samantha cried and felt that her cheek seemed to be burned by a heated stone.


    That kind of pain seemed to be underneath the skin.


    Samantha felt so painful that she trembled. It reminded her that every time the nurse changed her


    bandage and refilled the medication, she had to get through such pains after having stic surgery.


    The hot drink flowed down Samantha''s cheeks. Her facial skin didn''t fully recover. After being burned,


    half of her face was extremely red.


    ra rushed over and pushed Peyton away. "I know that you are up to no good."


    "Sorry ... I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t watch my steps carefully." Peyton pretended to be pushed


    hard, stepped back and fell to the ground with an aggrieved look.


    Samantha''s pupils shrank. Her fingers that covered her face started trembling. The pains seemed to


    Peyton looked like a demon to Samantha.


    "Mrs Powell. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." Peyton climbed up with an anxious look and rushed over.


    Samantha withstood the pain with red eyes, "Peyton!"


    She didn''t do it on purpose?


    Samantha would not believe Peyton even if Peyton took her head off.


    Peyton was purposeful.


    Samantha felt her cheeks so painful that she could hardly stand up.


    Looking at Samantha who could not bear the pain, Peyton secretly sunk her fingers into her palm, but


    she apologized with a sincere look, "Mrs Powell, I really didn''t mean it..."


    "I was too careless. You are so generous that you''ll forgive me, right?"


    Peyton seemed to apologize to Samantha, but apparently, she was provoking Samantha.


    Director Solomon and other people came over, but they didn''tfort Samantha who was severely


    injured.


    "Peyton, it doesn''t matter. You didn''t mean it. Samantha won''t me it on you." Someoneforted


    Peyton who pretended to me herself.


    Peyton''s eyes glistened with tears. She looked at Samantha with an innocent look but she was pleased


    inside.


    Samantha med her?


    Did Samantha have the guts?


    She would make Samantha pay the price.


    "Of course not." Samantha smiled at her, took away the drink in ra''s hand and poured it on Peyton''s


    face.


    The people around screamed. Even Peyton couldn''t bear it.


    But Samantha smiled happily.


    "We are even now!"


    Samantha''s voice was clear and sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Ouch..." Peyton screamed, "Mrs Powell, I didn''t do it on purpose. Why do you get me into trouble?"


    With saying that, Peyton wiped her face covered with juice and looked at Samantha helplessly, "Sorry,


    it''s my fault. I annoy you."


    Samantha didn''t care about how people on the set discuss her. She just felt disgusted when Peyton put


    on an aggrieved look. Samantha thought it was the best thing that she did.


    Did Peyton think that she would be tolerant?


    Dream on!


    Samantha''s face was red. She must see the doctor at once!


    The doctor told her that she could not get injured in the face since her face didn''t fully recover.


    Samantha didn''t bother to talk to Peyton, and walked out with ra.


    Someone stopped Samantha, "Peyton said that she didn''t mean it. You poured the juice on her face on


    purpose. How vicious you are."


    Samantha covered her injured face with her hand and was very furious, "Since I''m a vicious woman,


    keep away from me. Otherwise, you would have the same bad ending."


    "You can''t go. You must apologize to Peyton. You bully her because you have a background, right?"


    That people didn''t step back but forward.


    Samantha threw a cold nce.


    "Apologize to her?" Samantha pointed at Peyton and said in a cold voice, "Can she take it?"


    With saying that, Samantha put down the hand that covered the face and her eyes were a bit moist.


    Someone saw her terribly red face and took a deep breath.


    "Oh my goodness, Helena is so severe injured in the face."


    "Will her face be disfigured?"


    "Peyton went so far. How could she pour the hot water on Helena''s face? How will it influence her


    career."

 Chapter 32 Redeem Their Sins

    Chapter 32 Redeem Their Sins


    "It''s awfully sad ... Could Helena continue ying the heroine?"


    "Helena is too unlucky. She has got injured in the face."


    The crowd around discussed what happened in a low voice.


    She looked at the one that stopped her with coldness in her beautiful eyes.


    "Do you still think that I should stay here and apologize to her?" Samantha''s voice trembled with rage.


    Peyton was too good at confusing others.


    Director Solomon, who wasforting Peyton, was astonished and rushed over to see Samantha, "Go


    to see the doctor."


    Samantha turned her gaze and was about to walk out.


    Peyton suddenly rushed over, her face bathed with tears, "Helena, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t


    expect you would be seriously injured in the face."


    Peyton was surprised. She just poured a ss of hot water. Why did Helena''s face turn so red? Was


    her skin that soft?


    Peyton couldn''t figure it out.


    Samantha sneered, "I don''t want to listen to you. Get out."


    Someone was unsatified with Samantha''s attitude.


    Peyton lowered her head and silently cried, "You don''t forgive me, do you? I didn''t mean it. Please


    forgive me. If something did happen to you, I would regret it for the rest of my life."


    Peyton pretended to care about Samantha, but she didn''t make way for Samantha.


    Peyton just wanted to dy the time. It would be better that Helena was disfigured. If so, she would be


    the heroine.


    She didn''t know whether Helena was seriously injured or not. She viciously hoped that scars would be


    left on Helena''s face, so she cried in front of Helena to dy the time.


    ra was fuming with rage and wanted to push Peyton away.


    Samantha stopped ra, lifted her eyes, looked at Peyton and said in a low voice, "I ept your


    apology. You don''t let me see the doctor. You hope that I''m disfigured so I cannot act? What''s your


    intention?"


    Samantha put it bluntly and Peyton pretended to be much more aggrieved with tears flowing down, "No


    ... How could I be that wicked? I hope that you didn''t get hurt. I didn''t do it on purpose. Do not mistake


    me."


    Peyton could not find a better excuse, so she just lowered her head and sobbed.


    By doing so, Peyton made everyone feel a pity for her.


    Everyone felt that Helena went too far. Though she was hurt, Peyton didn''t mean it. Why did she keep


    getting Peyton into trouble?


    Samantha looked at Peyton coldly, "If not, get out."


    Seeing that she could no longer dy, Peyton said in a self-mocking tone.


    "I don''t me you for not believing that I apologize sincerely. After all, face is very important to an


    actress. Go to see the doctor. I''m fine."


    Look.


    Peyton was alright and the one who was severely injured was Samantha. But after Peyton exined it,


    it seemed that Peyton was the most wronged.


    Everyone sighed.


    Samantha didn''t nail Peyton''s lie, threw her a disdainful look and pulled ra out.


    Director Solomon didn''t understand the conflict between actresses. Seeing Peyton cried in such an


    aggrieved manner, he went tofort her.


    "Peyton, it''s alright. Helina is just angry for a moment. Do not take it to your heart. Try to understand


    her emotions. She won''t me it on you. After we call it a day, let''s go to see her."


    Peyton''s eyes were red and said softly. "I''m just a bit wronged. As long as she is fine, it doesn''t matter


    to me."


    Director Solomon replied without attention and announced the next shooting.


    Peyton was scheming. Though she spited Helena and even poured hot drink on Helena''s face, Peyton


    turned to a victim from a perpetrator.


    The public believed Peyton because of her pure and innocent look. The first impressions worked out.


    In the corner, a very handsome man walked out.


    He was very good looking. With seductive eyes and prominent features, he curled his red lips and had


    an aura of romance.


    He was Mateo, the hero of Be Passionately Devoted and the famous star.


    His position was even higher than Peyton''s. After getting achievements in film industry, he began to


    y TV series.


    Be Passionately Devoted was the fisrt TV series in which he acted.


    "Mateo, put away your phone. Don''t interfere in this thing." Myles, his assitant, took away Mateo''s


    phone hurriedly.


    "I hate to see that woman pretend to be innocent."


    "Stop it. Peyton has very strong backing. Do not involve yourself. Just focus on acting. Don''t make


    trouble for thepany." Myles said almost humbly.


    Mateo chuckled and put on a mischievous look, "Don''t you think that Peyton is loathful?"


    "It''s not your business." Mateo looked serious.


    Mateo signed, his beautiful eyes shining, "It will be more useful if given to Helena."


    "Mateo, don''t overdo it." Myles felt his heart beating in his throat again.


    Mateo smiled and shook his head. A cool smile appeared in his handsome face.


    Mateo wanted to say something more, but people afar discovered Mateo.


    In an instant, a stir was caused on the set.


    "Look! Mateo is over there."


    "Mateo ising!"


    "He is so handsome that I cannot resist my desire."


    "He''s so hot! No, I may pass out. Pinch me! I cannot die. I am about to see Mateo."


    Mateo smiled at his female fans and aroused sounds of screaming.


    Peyton saw Mateo and walked up to greet him.


    "Hi, Mateo, I''m Peyton. I''m d to work with you." Peyton stretched out her hand politely.


    Mateo smiled and said in a sexy voice, "Peyton?"


    He didn''t shake hands with her but repeated her name.


    "Yes, I''m Peyton. "


    Mateo was a national idol!


    When the crowd thought that Mateo was about to greet Peyton, only to find that Mateo shook his head


    in puzzle.


    He replied casually. "I''ve never heard it."


    Peyton''s expression changed instantly. Mateo had never heard about her? How could it be possible?


    He spited her on purpose.


    Someone took a deep breath.


    "This is Mateo''s style. He is handsome at any time."


    Peyton was a bit enraged, but she tried to keep smiling, "It doesn''t matter. We can get to know each


    other."


    "You know me?" Mateo looked at her coldly.


    "Yes." Peyton''s hand was still in the air.


    Though Peyton wanted to shake hands with him, Mateo was on his phone and ignored her.


    Peyton was very embarrassed but she had to control her temper.


    "I''m going to read the script. I don''t have time to know you." Mateo lifted her eyes, looked at Myles and


    said calmly.


    Saying that, Mateo turned around and walked to the rest area, giving everyone a tall figure.


    Peyton had never felt so embarrassed. Mateo dared to ignore her. The tenderness in her eyes


    disappeared totally.


    Mateo was good for nothing except for his good acting skills.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked down upon him.


    "Mateo, that is Peyton. I really want to know what you are thinking." Myles sighed.


    Mateo raised his eyebrow, "So what? If she was the heroine of the TV series, I wouldn'' t have epted


    the invitation to act."


    "You are so wilful. Why do you hate Peyton so much?"


    Myles was a bit confused. Though Mateo was not easy to get along with, he would not direct against a


    person without reason.


    Mateo was stunned slightly. He leaned against the railing and looked into distance. His beautiful and


    soft eyes were filled with coldness. By contrast, the bright sunshine shone on him.


    Why did he hate Peyton so much?


    His gaze became sharp instantly and was like an ice de that could cut all tough things.


    "Do I need a reason? I just hate her."


    Peyton should go to hell.


    Everyone should pay the price for Samantha''s death.


    People who owed or hurt her should redeem their sins.

 Chapter 33 Die Along With Her

    Chapter 33 Die Along With Her


    Samantha left early and did not know about Mateo¡¯s appearance afterwards, and she did not even


    know that Mateo had caused trouble to Peyton.


    She went to Gabriel¡¯s personal doctor. Her condition was not serious. Luckily her skin had recovered


    well so it was merely red and swollen.


    After her wound was cleaned, she sat and rested by the side.


    ¡°You have misjudged your enemy,¡± Gabriel sat by the side, watching her nonchntly.


    Samantha felt ashamed. She had said that she wanted to take revenge, but now she had merely


    started and was already embarrassed so badly by Peyton.


    She did not know what to reply to what Gabriel said, so she lowered her head and kept silent. No


    matter what she said now, it would be showing her inability.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s back. Do you want to meet him?¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression changed and his pupils squinted.


    Samantha¡¯s entire body shuddered while her eyes begun to redden, and her tears fell as well. Her


    voice carried a tremble.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s back?¡± She lifted her head carefully.


    Gabriel¡¯s tone dimmed, ¡°Yes, Stanley is back. Do you want to meet him?¡±


    The reason why he was asking was because Samantha had stic surgery to look like Helena, and


    Gabriel was the only person who knew this.


    But Stanley was someone that Samantha cared about. Further, Stanley would surely go to find Ruben


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    having returned to the country this time.


    Something bad might happen then, that was why Gabriel was asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t meet him¡­¡± After a long silence, Samantha finally made the hard decision.


    Gabriel stunned as he heard this, his tone was confused. ¡°Are you not willing to tell him who you really


    are? Why? Didn¡¯t you always wish to see him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer Samantha. As you have said, the more people know my identity, the more more


    dangerous it would be to me. I¡¯m already sad enough, and I don¡¯t want my brother to be sad because


    of me.¡± Samantha¡¯s hand clenched and rxed again, as if she was very nervous. Even her breath


    became very light.


    Something moved in Gabriel¡¯s heart as he watched the tears in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll surely be able to


    recover your identity someday.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s eyes could not help but redden. The blood in her entire body felt like it had been blown by


    the cold wind, and it was freezing.


    She did not want to cry in front of him, but her body was just so uncontroble, her tears could not stop


    even if she wanted to.


    ¡°I know that once I picked this road, I¡¯ll never have the chance to turn back again. Thank you, Gabriel,


    for allowing me a chance like this.¡±


    Her expression was serious with deep gratitude and respect.


    If it was not for Gabriel, she would have already been ashes.


    After experiencing death, she knew how incredibly precious staying alive was.


    She would stay alive even if it was by another person¡¯s identity.


    Gabriel did not speak, and his lips pursed into a straight line.


    His hands that were clenched into fists slightly loosened and his pupils dted and contracted again, as


    if he did not dare to believe her.


    Was she too silly?


    She knew that this was a rtionship of advantages, yet she remained so open. Her belief was making


    him feel ashamed.


    ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to thank me, I saved you with conditions. You work for me, I¡¯ll avenge you, and


    we¡¯re just getting what we each needed.¡± Gabriel¡¯s emotions were a bitplicated, and his gaze


    looked deep.


    Samantha held back her tears, ¡°No, if it were not for you, I would be a dead person now. You¡¯re the one


    who gave me a second life.¡±


    So, no matter what you wanted me to do, no matter how you were nning to use me.


    I would be willing, because this was the price I had to pay in the first ce.


    Gabriel rubbed her hair, his tone soundedforted, ¡°Alright, why are you suddenly so sad? Liven up!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± She grasped onto his hand instead.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, as if they wereforting each other.


    Yet another incident arose when the first one was yet to end.


    Gabriel had just said that Stanley had returned to the country, but the second day Samantha got a


    message from Gabriel, that Stanley had went to the Knight Group once he got off the ne!


    Samantha was worried that something might happen to her brother and she hurriedly ran to the Knight


    Group.


    She did not know how out of ce her sudden appearance there would be, but she could not leave her


    brother without a care.


    The first thing that Stanley did once he returned to the country was to teach Ruben a lesson. He rushed


    to the Knight Group. Ruben was having a meeting in the meeting room. He did not care that Ruben


    was the person in power of City L, as once he rushed in he raised his fist and punched Ruben.


    The punch immediately sent the meeting room into a frenzy.


    ¡°Ruben, you¡¯ve caused my Samantha to die, I want your life in return!¡± Stanley¡¯s handsome face


    radiated with a piercing coldness as he roared lowly, gritting his teeth.


    The people in the meeting room were in a frenzy. Ruben did not manage to dodge and his face had


    taken on a punch directly. It was all bruised and the corner of his lips bled.


    ¡°Stanley!¡± Ruben turned to restrain him, his eyes shed with surprise.


    ¡°You still remember that I¡¯m Stanley? You married my sister, so be it that you didn¡¯t love her, but you¡¯ve


    caused her death! Ruben, I¡¯ve only got this one sister and you¡¯ve killed her¡­ you¡¯ve killed my sister.¡±


    There was only cruelty and coldness left in Stanley¡¯s eyes, and a hopeless, deep pain.


    When he had been chased down for murder back then, he left alone in order to not involve his mother


    and Samantha.


    He did not dare to see them, yet how would he know that their separation seven years ago would be


    one of life and death?


    He was filled with hatred, and he wished he could kill Ruben for him to die with his sister!


    Once Ruben heard Samantha¡¯s name again his heart pickled with pain suddenly. He did not know what


    kind of emotion disrupted him, and he was not even able to reciprocate.


    He lowered his eyes, as an emotion named sadness begun to swim in his veins.


    Samantha was dead.


    He knew it three months ago, since he buried her personally.


    But now, his thoughts could not help but wander.


    That woman who was talkative like a sparrow was finally dead¡­


    Stanley gave him a death re as he punched his face again and again, every punch was so hard, as


    if he felt that only by this way could he release his anger and heartache.


    Dead.


    The sister that was the apple of his eyes, was burnt to death in the asylum.


    ¡°Ruben, do you have a heart? Hit me back, what are you acting dead for? You dared to bully my sister,


    don¡¯t you dare to hit me back?¡± Stanley was a masculine man, but now there were only tears in his


    eyes. He held it back by force, but the pain in his chest was aggravated as his heart beat. He almost


    could not breathe.


    Ruben closed his eyes, but that beautiful face could no longer appear before his eyes.


    His voice was hoarse, ¡°I won¡¯t hit back.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s gaze sharpened like two thin but sharp razors, tearing up Ruben inch by inch.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hit back? You wretch, you didn¡¯t love her, but how could you kill her? That was the sister I


    loved the most, and you¡¯ve killed her. Ruben, do you know how badly I want to kill you? She¡¯s dead,


    can you go die along with her? She loved you so much¡­¡± Stanley suddenlyughed madly, and the


    veins on his forehead popped out like a voodoo worm. There was a morbid stubbornness in his eyes.


    Ruben swallowed the blood between his teeth and he turned his arm and locked Stanley down, and his


    eyes were cold, ¡°She¡¯s already dead, however you pester me it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Stanley flung his fist again, the blood on the corner of Ruben¡¯s mouth sshed his face.


    Stanley took one hand out again, and there was already a sharp fruit knife in it.


    His eyes were red as he red at Ruben, ¡°Useless? No, my sister loved you so much. If she knew that


    she¡¯s dead and you¡¯re willing to apany her, she would be really happy.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s pupils contracted as he rubbed the blood off the corner of his mouth forcefully. ¡°Stanley, have


    you thought of Peyton when you do so? She¡¯s your sister who¡¯s rted by blood!¡±


    He should not have mentioned Peyton. Once he mentioned Peyton, Stanley¡¯s gaze became extremely


    cold.


    He held the fruit knife in his hand tight, his eyes shone icily as he roared lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Peyton


    to me! She was never my sister, and I don¡¯t have such a horrible sister! My sister will only be


    Samantha!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s heart was too vicious.


    Stanley had seen it before.

 Chapter 34 Bring Your Men And Go

    Chapter 34 Bring Your Men And Go


    ¡°Stanley, it¡¯s Peyton who is your sister. Not only that you don¡¯t believe her but you defame her like


    this¡­¡± Ruben was shocked, for he did not expect that Stanley would be so protective of Samantha.


    He had not been able to finish before Stanley¡¯s fistnded once again on his face, his tone evidently


    showed his hatred, ¡°Shut up! I defamed her? I¡¯m clearer about what kind of person Peyton is than you


    are! Samantha was deeply in love with you but you trampled on her love, I¡¯ll never let you go! I¡¯ll make


    you pay the price today!¡±


    Was Ruben blind? Samantha was so kind, although she kept to herself, but she definitely had a kind


    heart.


    So Stanley would never believe that Samantha had ordered someone to rape Peyton.


    ¡°You trust Samantha so much?!¡± Ruben took a punch again, fire soared in his eyes.


    Stanley¡¯s eyes were all cold, ¡°She¡¯s the sister that I¡¯ve watched growing up, whoever dares to speak a


    word against her will be my enemy!¡±


    Ruben was thunderstruck. He did not expect that Stanley¡¯s trust towards Samantha would be so deep.


    But as he looked into Stanley¡¯s eyes, he was suddenly a little sceptical.


    Was Samantha really innocent?


    This thought shed in his mind, and his limbs instantly became so numb that they had no feeling.


    No, this was impossible.


    How could Samantha be kind?


    The meeting room was a fiasco, and someone saw that Stanley had took out a fruit knife and hurriedly


    called the police.


    Ruben stopped him, ¡°Stanley, even if you killed me, Samantha wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to life.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Stanley¡¯s entire body shook as if it had been struck by thunder, his mind struck and


    pulverised. ¡°Since she couldn¡¯te back to life, then you should go apany her!¡±


    As he said so, Stanley¡¯s eyes exploded in murderousness.


    He waved his knife towards Ruben. The de sliced through the air and left a sh of silver in Ruben¡¯s


    dark pupils.


    ¡°Oh god¡­ there¡¯s a murder!¡±


    Samantha who ran here madly saw this terrible scene when she pushed the meeting room door open.


    Her pupils immediately dted and her breath halted, her heart lifted to the base of her throat. A thread


    in her mind contracted instantly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The female voice was cold and hoarse, with a bit of tremble, as it resonated in the dead silent air.


    Stanley¡¯s gaze only halted temporarily as he raised the knife without hesitation and stabbed it into


    Ruben¡¯s body forcefully¡­


    But at this moment Ruben¡¯s eyes were locked on Samantha, even forgetting Stanley¡¯s threat.


    His eyes were on her so silently.


    There was still anxiousness and fluster that she did not manage to hide in her eyes.


    Samantha¡¯s entire person broke down as she ran all she could, only feeling that everything surrounding


    her seemed blurred.


    There was only the knife that was about to be stabbed into Ruben¡¯s body!


    The knife was sharp and cold, her entire body could not help but tremble.


    She was screaming inside, even her throat became painful and dry.


    Samantha ran over quickly. As the sharp de was about to stab the man¡¯s body, she reached to grasp


    the cold de without hesitation.


    The sound of the de stabbing blood and bone was extraordinarily ear-piercing in this silent meeting


    room.


    Ruben who was normally calm and steady saw the woman pounce before himself and grasped the


    knife.


    His pupils contracted and even his heart begun to beat wildly.


    Why?


    Why did Helena appear suddenly at the Knight Group? Why did she run up suddenly to take the knife


    for him?


    Question after question came by, and Ruben¡¯s mind was muddled at this moment.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ why did you save him¡­¡± Stanley saw that he had stabbed an unfamiliar woman, and


    his eyes darkened.


    Samantha¡¯s light brown eyes shone with tears. She held back the tears in her eyes and not looking at


    Ruben¡¯s eyes, she took the entire knife in her hands adamantly.


    The de struck deeper, pain spread crazily as crimson blood dripped from her palm drop by drop to


    the floor.


    ¡°Mr Powell¡­¡± Samantha smiled, her face so pale that it was horrible.


    Ruben finally came to his senses, only the crimson red and the slim, shaking figure of the woman was


    left before his eyes.


    ¡°Let go¡­¡± Ruben¡¯s eyes were cold as he kicked Stanley away and snatched the knife away from


    Samantha¡¯s hands expertly.


    The fresh blood dripped on the back of his hand without a sign, and he suddenly felt a scorching pain


    like never before.


    Seeing this woman rush before him, at the moment when she took the de with her bare hands, his


    heart flowed with thousands ofplicated feelings.


    ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± Ruben held onto Samantha¡¯s wrist, who was trying to escape, his tone was


    mighty and adamant.


    Only with Ruben¡¯s roar that the people in the meeting room came to their senses and made the call


    hurriedly.


    Stanley regained his bnce quickly and his eyes locked onto Samantha, ¡°Who are you? Why did you


    save him? What rtionship do you have with him?¡±


    Samantha had not got the chance to exin when the man beside her had already pulled her by her


    wrist, bringing her out of the meeting room.


    ¡°Stanley, if you want to avenge Samantha, I¡¯ll always be up for it.¡±


    ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Samantha tried her best to escape from the man¡¯s grasp.


    The familiar scent on his body lingered at the tip of her nose, and her eyes begun to redden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still want your hands?¡± Ruben turned to look at her, his eyes shone with extremely cold


    murderousness.


    But Samantha lowered her head, seeing her wrist that was grasped by him, her eyes were a little red.


    ¡°Let go,¡± her tone suppressed her coldness.


    Ruben squinted, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    He was not a man that minded other people¡¯s business. Perhaps it was the scene of Samantha


    grasping the knife that had shook him, which made him feel like a damned delusion now. This woman¡¯s


    adamant look really looked a lot like the woman who was dead!


    ¡°What hospital?¡± Her tone remained distant.


    The corner of Ruben¡¯s lips curled and the strength grasping her wrist tightened, ¡°Not going to the


    hospital? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your hand would be done for?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s eyes reddened once more.


    She looked into his deep, dark eyes and slowly smiled, like a flower blooming in blood, ¡°When did Mr


    Knight start minding other people¡¯s business? If you think I did it to save you, you can think again!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ruben lengthened his voice, his face expressionless.


    Why could this woman be so hateful?


    He hated her, because of the kissst time, because of all the things she did to Peyton.


    But that moment when she pounced over without a care for danger, he felt that all that hatred had


    another reason to exist.


    She did so for him.


    ¡°Mr Powell is Gabriel¡¯s friend, I came to stop this incident. Since you didn¡¯t suffer from any harm, you


    don¡¯t have to call the police. Gabriel willpensate you for your losses, now allow me to bring Mr


    Powell away.¡± Samantha closed her eyes and pretended to smiled lightly.


    Ruben grasped her chin, his eyes shining coldly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    The reason she rushed over to the Knight Group was because Gabriel knew that Stanley wasing


    over to wreak havoc. So she came to stop it?


    She held back her pain, refusing to even let one tear fall as her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I said, I


    never thought of saving you. I was only afraid that if¡­ anything should happen to you, you would


    refuse to let go of the matter. Mr Powell is Gabriel¡¯s guest, he cannot be harmed in any way.¡±


    She closed her eyes, not daring to meet his sharp gaze, only her tears umted in her eyes.


    How would she not want to save him?


    She did not expect her brother to be so crazy, actually wanting to kill Ruben for her.


    If Ruben was really injured, this entanglement would never end, and it was highly possible that her


    brother would go to prison.


    She could not allow something like that to happen.


    Ruben finally understood everything hearing this, and the bottom of his heart suddenly red with an


    unknown anger. It seemed that he had thought too much about it just now? The woman¡¯s sarcastic,


    chiding gaze was making him so angsty for the first time.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± After a long silence, the man suddenly curled his lips into a smile, yet his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    eyes were filled with cold chide.


    He clenched onto her jaw as if he wanted to torture her, while his other hand locked onto the wound on


    her palm.


    Samantha slowly opened her eyes, her curledshes fluttered. The tremendous pain caused her body


    to start shuddering.


    Was he¡­ trying to ruin her hand?


    Ruben looked at the pale face woman, and his handsome face was devoid of even the slightest


    warmth. His gaze was cold as a venomous snake, as if about to swallow her at any time.


    ¡°Do you think I care for Gabriel¡¯spensation?¡± The finger that he used to clutch her wound suddenly


    contracted, wanting badly to shatter her bones, ¡°Bring your men and go, wait for mywyer¡¯s letter.¡±

 Chapter 35 Mistaken Love

    Chapter 35 Mistaken Love


    After saying that in a cruel tone, Ruben didn''t care about Samantha whose face was pale with pain and


    shook her off with much strength.


    Samantha staggered back and felt chills in her heart.


    Unsurprisingly, Ruben would not let go of her brother easily.


    Fortunately, her brother didn''t stab Ruben with the knife. Otherwise, her brother would be charged with


    murder.


    Stanley walked over to help Samantha up and said indignantly, "Ruben, I take all the responsibility. I


    am the one that wants to kill you. If you want to sue me, just go ahead."


    Samantha shook her head with tears and said in a low voice, "Mr Knight, what should I do to let you


    give up suing Mr Powell."


    Ruben looked indifferent and handsome, with the cold vibe surrounded. He looked down at her like a


    god.


    "What are you to me? Why do I tell you?" Ruben''s voice was cold and indifferent.


    Samantha felt extreme coldness as if she had fallen into an ice cell.


    She moved her lips and wanted to say something, but she suddenly felt dizzy and her hands grow


    numb. Cold sweat ran down her forehead and she began to tremble.


    It hurt so much!


    "Hold on!" Stanley didn''t know who Gabriel was or why Gabriel had this woman save him, but the most


    important thing was to save this unconscious woman.


    Stanley carried Samantha who was weak and strode out.


    Ruben fell silent.


    He stood at the big conference room and lifted his hand on which that woman''s blood remained.


    Just then, the blood dried and became sticky.


    Ruben suddenly sneered. Did he underestimate Gabriel? Gabriel had nothing to do with Samantha, but


    why did Gabriel keep helping the people around Samantha?


    It was surprising that Gabriel helped Helena. How about Stanley?


    Gabriel wanted to save Stanley.


    Why?


    Could it be a coincidence? Or ... a wild guess came to his mind?


    But he didn''t dare to continue. How could it be possible?


    That woman was dead.


    Ruben suddenly smiled with a self-mocking expression.


    "Samantha..."


    He whispered this name deep in his heart. If that woman was here, what would she do?


    Would she run to him and stood in front of him like Helena?


    Helena did that not for him, but Samantha must do that for him.


    Ruben could not figure out his feelings. He held that he had responsibility for Samantha''s death.


    He didn''t love Samantha, but he didn''t want her to die.


    ...


    Samantha was sent to hospital and fell into aa because of a loss of blood.


    Stanley didn''t leave but stayed by her side.


    She got injured for him, so he had the responsibility and obligation to take good care of her.


    She reminded him of Samantha who had passed away.


    He sat by the sickbed like a puppet without a soul. Stanley stared at the woman''s pale face. The rim of


    his eyes became moist.


    He pressed it with his fingers and sobbed, "Samantha, I''m here. I won''t let anyone bully you again. The


    Moore family doesn''t ept you. I''ll take you home."


    They went home.


    Yes, they went home together.


    He would take her sister back home. Even if everyone said that Samantha was so vicious that she


    killed her biological mother, Stanley didn''t believe it.


    His sister was the kindest person in this world.


    He cried suddenly and lowered his head sorrowfully, "But, I lost you. I could not find my way back


    home."


    Samantha closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Hearing her brother''s cries, Samantha felt very


    painful as if her heart was stabbed. Her soul was tortured by the pain.


    She tried her best to hold back tears but failed.


    She wanted to wake up, hugged her brother and cried. She would go home with him.


    She didn''t want to stay in the Moore family. She didn''t want to be Mrs Knight.


    She only wanted to be Stanley''s sister and go back home with him.


    But she didn''t open her eyes.


    She didn''t have the courage to confess herself. She could not ruin Gabriel''s hard work. She had no


    chance to go back on her promise.


    When Stanley was in silence, his phone in hand rang suddenly.


    Samantha clenched the quilt and pretended to be asleep.


    Stanley muted the phone and picked it up by the window.


    "Stanley, you are my brother. Why don''t you contact me when you''re back?" On the other side was


    Peyton whose voice pretended to be soft.


    Stanley put on an indifferent look and seemed to think about a poisonous snake, "My sister has died."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There was a long pause. Pauses of Peyton''s breathing could be felt.


    "What nonsense did you talk about? Samantha is not your biological sister. I am." Peyton gritted her


    teeth.


    Stanley interrupted her indifferently, "What do youe for?"


    "Stanley!" Peyton could no longer hold her temper, "Don''t get on my bad side. You went to the Knight


    Group to kill Ruben. Ruben has called the police. You are not afraid of being sued? I just want to help


    you. Do you have to be so bad to me? I am your sister."


    Stanley stared at the buttonwood with an indifferent look, "Juste at me. I am not afraid."


    Peyton was enraged. Why was Stanley so stubborn?


    "Well, I heard that Helena got injured? Which hospital are you in? Ie to visit her." Peyton shifted


    the topic.


    Peyton got close to Stanley because she wanted to know more about Gabriel.


    She was surprised that Gabriel would help Stanley. She wanted to figure out the rtionship between


    them, so she yed nice with Stanley. Otherwise, she wouldn''t talk with him.


    At that time, topensate Peyton, Stanley wanted to take Peyton back to the Powell family. Peyton


    considered it a joke since she didn''t want to endure hardship and take care of a sick mother.


    Peyton refused Stanley. That was how Stanley see through Peyton.


    Peyton was unworthy of beingpared with Samantha.


    "No need. You will hurt her. I don''t think that youe to visit yourpetitor sincerely." Stanley raised


    his hand and saw the sunshine shine on his palm with a cold look.


    Peyton was so angry that she wanted to rush over to bite Stanley.


    Stanley was so mean to her.


    "She takes my role, but you still defend her?" Peyton was so enraged that she even wanted to kill


    others.


    Stanley refuted Peyton indifferently.


    "Peyton, God is watching your every move. Helena took your part. How about you? You take away


    everything that belongs to Samantha. Good and evil will always be rewarded. I advise you to be kind."


    With that said, Stanley hung up the phone since Peyton was not worth his breath.


    He knew that Peyton had evil thoughts.


    Peyton was suddenly nice to him. She must be up to no good.


    It turned silent again in the ward.


    When Stanley turned around, Samantha opened her eyes slowly.


    Stanley looked at her, and she looked back.


    "Did I disturb you?" He hurried over, with guilt on his handsome face.


    Samantha shook her head and smiled, "You are Samantha''s brother?"


    "Yes." Stanley paused and lifted his eyes, "What are you? Though the man behind you helped me get


    away from Knight Group, I still have doubts on you."


    Stanley was very frank, but Samantha felt a little sorrowful and smiled bitterly.


    "I''m Samantha''s friend." She said in a soft voice.


    "Friend?" Stanley squinted his eyes and felt suspicious.


    His sister was quiet and bashful. She didn''t have any friends. Helena said that she was his sister''s


    friend. It was hard for Stanley to take it.


    Samantha nodded, "She had talked about you. Your rtionship was quite good. She was always


    worried about you, afraid that you are lonely outside."


    "Well..." Stanley looked down and clenched his fist.


    His sister always cared about him, but what did he do for her?


    He didn''t even have the ability to avenge his sister. What could he do?


    "You don''t have to me yourself. If she was still alive, she would not be willing to see you in sadness."


    Samantha could not help butfort Stanley.


    The excuse was crappy, but she had no other way. She wanted to know her brother with a new identity.


    She had to use another identity.


    "Why did Gabriel help me? Do you have some conflicts with Ruben?" He asked with a sharp gaze.


    Samantha paused. She didn''t expect her brother was so clever and figured it out so soon.


    When they were silent, the ward door was pushed open.


    The man''s voice was deep like a cello.


    "Mr Powell, you are so curious about me?"

 Chapter 36 Give You Two Choices

    Chapter 36 Give You Two Choices


    Gabriel came out of the sun, dressed in a blue suit that foiled his elegance.


    He was as warm as spring breeze at first sight.


    Stanley looked at him with caution, "You are Mr Baker?"


    Stanley walked up slowly and smiled, "I don''t look like Mr Baker?"


    "You are. I don''t have any advantages to make you go against the Knight family for me." Stanley was


    very cautious. He squinted his dark eyes and a hint of hostility was between his eyebrows.


    Samantha shivered with panic. She didn''t know what her brother had gone through. Why did he


    be so cold and strange?


    "Mr Powell, Gabriel doesn''t ..." She tried to speak for Stanley, afraid that Gabriel would be enraged.


    Gabriel seemed to be kind and gentle, but his boundaries could not be overstepped.


    Gabriel waved his hand, "Don''t talk."


    Samantha''s heart skipped a beat and stared at them with beautiful eyes.


    Gabriel looked at Stanley and said calmly, "Mr Powell, she needs a rest. Let''s talk outside. Maybe you


    can get the answer you want from me."


    Stanley stood up from the chair and his gaze met Samantha''s worried gaze. He smiled, implying his


    softness.


    "Take a rest. I''ll see youter."


    With that said, Stanley walked out without hesitation or suspicion.


    Samantha wanted to give Stanley a hint, but Gabriel turned his head and gave her a sharp gaze.


    "Go to rest," Gabriel said in a deep and strong voice.


    Samantha knew that he was enraged and didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    Though Gabriel stayed calm, he didn''t want Samantha to go out by saying so.


    Samantha was anxious, but she didn''t have the guts to challenge Gabriel. Gabriel was nice to her, but


    actually he could control her life.


    She shouldn''t have done that.


    No one knew what Gabriel and Stanley talked about.


    Peyton had heard that Samantha got injured in her hands. Samantha waited for Gabriel and Stanley,


    but they didn''te. Peyton came to visit her.


    It was obvious that Peyton came with evil intentions.


    Peyton carried a high-end customized bag and walked in elegantly. When her gaze met Samantha''s,


    she put on a cold expression.


    "Helena, you are really tricky. Do you think that Ruben will regard you with special attention after you


    saving him? In his eyes, you are just a woman that has some evil thoughts." Peyton curled her red lips


    and put on a beautiful smile.


    Peyton thought that Samantha did that to seduce Ruben?


    Samantha looked at Peyton without any expression, "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that your


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    position will be taken?"


    A hint of cruelty shed across Peyton''s eyes. She said in a deep voice, "What are you to me? You are


    unworthy of beingpared with me. I underestimate you. You can buy Stanley over to make this


    show. Ruben has hired awyer and sued Stanley. You two ... will get awsuit."


    Hearing that, Samantha''s expression changed and she looked very pale.


    "Stanley is your biological brother." Samantha was so worried that she made a fist and her palm hurt.


    Peyton sneered, "Stanley even told you that!"


    "Peyton, Stanley is your brother. Can you bear to let him get sued?" Samantha felt a chill. Though she


    knew that Peyton was heartless, she was trembling.


    Peyton was so heartless that she didn''t care about her closest rtives.


    "You cared about my brother so much. Have you turned against Gabriel? What? Are you into my


    brother?" Peyton was smug about Samantha''s embarrassed look.


    Samantha was so angry about Peyton who had a heart as malicious as that of a snake.


    "What can you get if Stanley is sent to prison? Do you have to hate him so much?" Samantha had


    difficulty in breathing and coldness was hidden in her brown eyes.


    Peyton walked to Samantha. Her pure face became twisted with hatred, "You care about my brother so


    much. Well, I can ask Ruben not to sue him, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "What do you want?" Samantha squinted her eyes coldly.


    Peyton smiled, stroke broken hair on her cheek and said word by word, "Quit your part. Let me be the


    heroine. I may let go of Stanley."


    Samantha was stunned and her pupils shrank. She looked at Peyton in surprise, "Stanley is your


    brother. You don''t care about his life. You even want to threaten me?"


    Peyton was too shameless.


    Did Peyton know something and suspect her identity. So, Peyton was verifying the guess by saying so?


    Peyton said coldly, "If you don''t, I can only let Ruben send Stanley into prison. You know how powerful


    the Knight family is. Though Stanley just fought with Ruben, Ruben can trump up a charge against


    Stanley."


    It was obvious that Peyton was threatening her. Peyton also tried to figure out how much Samantha


    cared about Stanley. Samantha knew that Peyton was so vicious that she could do what she had said


    just now.


    Peyton hated the Powell family.


    Samantha got arms on the sleeping board and sat. Her gaze turned sinister, "To get back the role, you


    don''t even let go of your brother. Is it that role so important?"


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense. Anyway, the TV series just started being shot. You only have two


    choices. Quit your part or watch Stanley be sent to prison." Peyton''s gaze was as terrible as the ghost


    from the hell.


    Samantha''s hair stood on end, "Stop your wishful thinking. The heroine can only be me."


    Peyton felt that she had said enough tough words and chuckled.


    "Really? Take a try to see if Gabriel can support you..."


    Peyton turned her head, threw Samantha a cold nce and left while crooning.


    Gabriel had a very low position in the Baker family, not to mention that the true sessor of the Baker


    Group woulde back. Gabriel could no longer keep Universal Entertainment under control.


    Gabriel? What happened to him?


    Samantha was a little confused and Peyton''s gaze sent a chill down her spine.


    Was there something that she didn''t know?


    Peyton had left, but Samantha could no longer fall asleep and she was in confusion.


    Ruben was about to sue Stanley, but Peyton was unwilling to stop Ruben, so Samantha could only go


    to Ruben and hoped that he could let go of Stanley.


    However, would Ruben listen to her? Ruben could make it more difficult.


    She could neither quit her part, nor could she fulfill Peyton''s wish.


    Both her brother and the role of heroine were important to her.


    Gabriel returned to the ward and saw Samantha''s serious face.


    "What happened? Who came over?" Gabriel gazed at Samantha gently.


    Samantha was stunned and looked the direction behind Gabriel''s back, "Where is Stanley?"


    "He was taken away by the police," Gabriel looked at her and said calmly.


    Samantha was surprised, "What? So soon?"


    Samantha felt a chill over her body. Ruben didn''t give her any time.


    "Gabriel, I acted on impulse this time. Ruben is about to sue my brother. Can you help me..." She


    looked at Gabriel with a pitiful expression and didn''t dare to blink.


    Gabriel was silent with a deep gaze.


    Samantha was a bit nervous, "Can you?"


    As time passed, Gabriel finally said in a low and hoarse voice, "Helena, I want to help you, but I


    can''t."

 Chapter 37 Be My Lover

    Chapter 37 Be My Lover


    Samantha''s mind went nk as if she was struck by lightning.


    "How could that be ... You can''t do anything?"


    Even Gabriel could not help her. Did it mean that it was impossible to save her brother?


    Thinking that her brother was taken away by the police, she panicked.


    Seeing Samantha grabbing his sleeve, Gabriel threw a deep gaze.


    "Ask Ruben to withdraw thewsuit if you want to help Stanley."


    Samantha was desperate suddenly.


    How could it be possible? Ruben was not willing to let go of Stanley easily.


    Compared with making Ruben withdraw thewsuit, it may be easier to quit the role and let Peyton


    fulfill her promise.


    She could do nothing with Ruben.


    Gabriel held her cold hands with a reassuring look.


    "I know it''s hard. Ruben is a nightmare to you, but you should have the courage to defeat it."


    Samantha looked at him at a loss and her body became stiff.


    Was it the only way?


    Compared with being humiliated by Peyton, she would rather choose to believe Ruben. Peyton may


    break her promise, but Ruben wouldn''t.


    She was willing to do anything for her brother.


    Only her brother and foster mother were her family.


    She couldn''t let her brother be sent to prison.


    Thinking this way, Samantha made a decision. She closed her eyes and made a fist.


    "Ruben."


    "I will see you soon"


    "Do you expect our meeting?"


    ...


    Stanley was in the police station. Samantha was not clear about what happened there. After Gabriel


    leave the hospital, she was discharged from the hospital.


    However, she neither went back the set nor went to Mirror Lake.


    She came to this ce that was familiar to her. Staring at the luxurious vi that stood at night, she felt


    a chill over her body.


    Three months ago, she kneeled down to beg him like a dog.


    Now, she had toe back here.


    Did God like to tease her so much? She made every effort to avoid Ruben, but an invisible hand


    seemed to control her.


    The servants invited her into the vi with respect. She looked at the vi where she had lived before,


    tears stood at the rim of her eyes.


    She used to be the hostess here.


    However, in Ruben''s eyes, she was less than a dog.


    When the past came to her mind, her eyesight was blurred.


    "Mr Knight, what do you want to withdraw thewsuit?" Samantha looked down, held back her tears


    and put it bluntly.


    Once she went in, she saw the man sitting on sofa and drinking coffee. The light in the living room was


    a bit dim.


    Ruben sat there, reserved and handsome. The elegance and gentleness of a noble man were shown


    between his eyebrow.


    The man''s vibe was so strong that Samantha stepped forward slowly.


    "Why do I withdraw thewsuit?" Ruben looked up and stoke the lid of his tea cup.


    Samantha stood in front, "Mr Knight, what do you want?"


    Hearing that, Ruben''s gaze turned cold and sullen. He said in a cold voice, "Is that the way you ask for


    something? Even Gabriel doesn''t have the guts to be so arrogant to me. What do you think you are?"


    Ruben said slowly and seemed to strengthen her sense of fear.


    Samantha looked pale but pretended to be calm, "It''s my fault. So, please tell me, what can I do to


    make you let go of Stanley? You treat him in this way. Aren''t you afraid that Peyton will be mad at you?"


    Ruben threw a sharp gaze, "Don''t y tricks with me. You are naive to me."


    Samantha''s heart skipped a beat, "You''ve seen me through."


    She felt a bit embarrassed but pulled herself together soon.


    Ruben gave her a deep gaze and seemed to have some ns, "What rights do you have to ask me for


    help? Tell me."


    Ruben looked up and looked straight at this woman, who stared at her with stubborn and angry brown


    eyes.


    All of a sudden, he recalled her eyes with hatred yesterday.


    She hated him so much. Why did she stand in front of him? She did so to mitigate Stanley''s crime? But


    ... it may not be the truth.


    "Mr Powell shouldn''t have started the fight, but you didn''t get hurt. Please forgive him..." Samantha


    closed her eyes and became clear-minded when she opened her eyes.


    She knew that Ruben would not agree that easily. What did he really want?


    "I can make up for your injuries, no matter how much money you want."


    Ruben sneered and raised his eyebrow with bruises in his forehead and cheeks, "Money?"


    He looked at her as if she was a joke.


    Samantha suddenly realized that Ruben was very rich. He didn''t want the money but vent his anger.


    She was not richer than him.


    "No." Samantha shook her head, "If you are angry, juste at me. I''m willing to bear any


    consequences."


    Hearing that, Ruben lifted his dark eyes which were as cold as a frozen pond.


    He curled his fingers and smiled indifferently, "Come here."


    Samantha''s hair stood on end. She felt that his smile and gaze sent a chill over her.


    What did he want to do?


    Thinking of that, she lifted her stiff legs and walked over stiffly.


    As she stood, Ruben suddenly stood up and pinched her fair jaw with cold fingers.


    She was surprised, her eyes twinkling.


    He pinched her jaw with great force and said in a cold voice, "Gabriel asked you to get close to Peyton.


    What do you want to do?"


    Jesus...


    Samantha trembled as the blood was rushing to the head. The man''s words made she feel a quiver of


    panic. She could hardly speak.


    Did Ruben know that Gabriel exploited her to direct against Peyton?


    When she panicked, the man stared at her eyes and said, "Or, to put it another way, why do you get


    close to me?"


    Ruben even knew that?


    Samantha''s heart was racing. Her eyes met the sharp gaze of the man, "So what?"


    She was determined not to hide it but admit it.


    "Are you afraid?" With that said, she curled her lips disdainfully.


    Ruben threw a cold and deep gaze to her. He sneered, "Are you joking?"


    "Am I wrong?" Samantha tolerated the pain from jaw and put on a pleasant smile, "Or, you are afraid of


    being defeated by Gabriel..."


    Ruben was silent and kept looking at this fearless woman.


    Samantha felt nervous, but time passed slowly as if it was going against her.


    She felt mad, anxious and worried as her expression kept changing.


    When Samantha thought that Ruben would not answer her, he chuckled.


    "You are provoking me?" He said in an unhurried way. Samantha felt her heart beating in her throat.


    She was read by him!


    "I cannot understand what you mean." Samantha knocked away his hand with a smile, "If you are


    afraid, you''d better admit defeat."


    "Very well." Even though Ruben was furious, he maintained an indifferent look and his voice was very


    deep.


    "You are really proud of Gabriel, but you''ll pay the price for your false confidence in his ability."


    "So?" Samantha tried to control her temper.


    Ruben sat on the sofa and squinted at her with a sinister gaze. His voice was as cold as ice.


    "I want Gabriel to see how his woman gives in to me."


    It would be very interesting to humiliate his woman in front of Gabriel.


    The life was so boring. He would like to fool with this woman.


    He wanted to see what she and Gabriel were going to do.


    His voice was elongated, implying coldness and danger.


    Samantha looked at Ruben with eye wide and was frozen for a moment.


    What the man said next shocked her.


    "Be my lover for half a year. I''ll withdraw the suit..."


    Samantha said that indifferently, but it was like a heavy thing that struck her head.


    Lover?


    Half a year?


    What did he talk about?


    Samantha''s expression changed all of a sudden. She felt that she was humiliated by his disdainful


    gaze as if her face was stepped on by him.


    She seemed to hear the voice of her bones crumbling. She clenched her fist and gritted the teeth, "Are


    you drunk?"


    "You think that I am not clear-minded?" Ruben said in a deep and hoarse voice. His handsome face


    was impressive.


    Samantha''s face was as pale as snow. She pretended to look up calmly and met his gaze.


    He wanted her to be his lover? It was so sarcastic.


    She used to be his wife, but now she had to be his lover?


    "What make you think that I''ll be your lover for the sake of Stanley?" She put on a sullen look.


    Ruben''s gaze was cold and he sneered as if her disguise was seen through.


    "You are standing here. It''s the best proof. Gabriel cannot save him. I believe that you are willing to be


    my lover and fooled with by me for the sake of Stanley..."


    Samantha could not hold back her anger. If she had something in hand, she would smash it into Ruben


    without hesitation.


    Why did Ruben humiliate her like that? Her eyes were moist with tears, but she tried her best to hold


    them back.


    She was hesitating.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You can be the running dog of Gabriel, but not mine?" He clenched her jaw and got close to


    her with cold vibe.

 Chapter 38 You Will Die Miserably

    Chapter 38 You Will Die Miserably


    Seeing the man¡¯s handsome face immediately approaching her, apanied by jaw pain that


    moment, she saw the man in front of her.


    His cold voice like a wind across her ears, danger and coldness continued to spread to her heart.


    Looking at his cold and handsome face, she was stunned for a moment, and she said, "Why are you


    humiliating me, Mr Knight?"


    She was a dog?


    He said she was a dog? How did she be Gabriel''s dog?


    Ruben, who was as ruthless as ever, could easily drive her into despair without even touching her


    finger.


    Why on earth would he take revenge on her?


    It was impossible for him to know her identity, so did he just want to y with a woman?


    Samantha looked at the man''s eyes, and her heart felt colder than ever before.


    "Did I humiliate you?" The man slowly opens his mouth in his usual tone, like a p on her face. "Who


    do you think you are?"


    He deliberately slowed down the speed of speech, making every word clear to her.


    Samantha suddenly felt that she was so distressed that she lost all her strength. She felt the urge of


    crying but she soon fought it back. "Mr Knight, you let me involve in the rtionship between you and


    Peyton. Are you not caring about her feeling at all?" she asked.


    The man sneered with cold eyes, "You¡¯re overthinking. You''re just a ything. "


    Her heart was once broken by his harsh words. She couldn''t breathe because of the pain, and she


    At that moment, there was an impulse in her heart.


    Why did Ruben care so much about Peyton? Peyton''s happiness, anger, and sadness were all rted


    to him. If she really became Ruben''s mistress, she wondered what Peyton would do.


    At the thought that she could hurt Peyton, Samantha instant feel relieved.


    As long as it can make Peyton suffer, she was willing to pay any price.


    Since Ruben gave her such a chance, why didn''t she agree?


    To be his mistress was the best way to revenge Peyton!


    No, or she could make Ruben fall in love with herself, so that Peyton would be heartbroken.


    It was going to be interesting.


    It might be impossible in her eyes, but how could she be sure it wouldn¡¯t work if she didn''t work hard?


    This time, she was going to take control instead of being controlled.


    She would make Peyton hurt so much, so that he could not forget for a lifetime.


    After all, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one who was suffering.


    "What is the benefit of being the lover of Mr Knight?" Samantha pretended to be cool, took his tie and


    held him close on her initiative.


    Ruben looked at her, and his eyes were oppressed like beasts.


    "Oh, wasn''t you so righteous just now? Why are you going to ept me now?" he said clearly.


    Samantha fiddled with her ck wave curl and sneered, "Yes, I didn''t expect to be seen through by Mr


    Knight. I am ying cat and mouse with you. Don¡¯t you understand, Mr Knight? "


    Ruben said coldly, "Does Gabriel know you are such a bitch?¡±


    Samantha smiled at him as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She said with a charming smile, "What¡¯s the


    difference? Isn¡¯t it what Mr Knight always wanted? "


    A chill swept through the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes, and he sped her jaw and stared at her. "You are


    very conscious."


    "Thank you for your praise. Since I agree to be your mistress, should you think about releasing Mr.


    Powell? After all... " Sheughed, without going on talking.


    Ruben let go of her, with absolute atmosphere to give her great pressure.


    "Tomorrow."


    Samantha felt relieved. Did he agreed?


    It didn''t matter. She was willing to exchange her brother''s safety with her own.


    She would rather save her brother at the cost of her life, not to mention being his mistress for half a


    year.


    Samantha beamed a smile, "Thanks, Mr Knight. It''ste. I should go back first."


    "Go back?" Ruben said slowly, "You live here every night from now on."


    Samantha, who was about to leave when she heard this, suddenly stopped, looking up on the man''s


    deep and amorous eyes.


    "What? Mr Knight can¡¯t bear to see me leave? Can''t you stand a whole night by yourself?" Samantha


    said, looking at him with her arms folded.


    What was he up to?


    Ruben''s handsome face was expressionless, devoid of the slightest joy and anger. His eyes were as


    deep as a cold pool.


    "To be a ything, one must have the understanding of ythings."


    Samantha gazed into his cold eyes, and suddenly felt that the light on her head was very dazzling. She


    can''t control the heat.


    ything, he never thought of her as human.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Whether he was Samantha or Helena.


    "Yes, Mr Knight is right. Is there anything else I should know?" Samantha smiled, but she gave a


    feeling that her attitude was arrogant.


    Even if she was kneeling, it made him feel that she was standing.


    With deep eyes, Ruben said in a low and hoarse voice, "Dillon, take her to the storage room to have a


    rest."


    Storage room?


    His words pierced Samantha''s ear like thunder, and she suddenly froze.


    There were so many avable rooms in the Knights, but why would he ask her to have a rest in the


    dark and damp storage room to humiliate her?


    Ruben was... really naive.


    The word dawned on Samantha.


    Seeing her reaction, Ruben snorted, "Well, you were not thinking about sleeping in my room, were


    you? Don''t you see if you deserve it? "


    Samantha''s face turned white and she clenched her fists. Anger and grievance collided in her chest,


    giving her the impulse to give Ruben a p!


    Since she didn¡¯t deserve, did Peyton deserve?


    However, no matter how much she wanted to p him, she could only think about it. Now that Gabriel


    was unable even to fend for himself, she could only hold back her anger.


    "Mr Knight, you¡¯re overthinking. I dare not go to your room. You are not afraid that Peyton wille to


    you at night, but I am. Although my life is not worthy, I cherish it very much," she said slowly, word by


    word, looking calm.


    With a cold and threatening look on his face, Ruben stared at her for a long time.


    Samantha swept a nce at the man in the shadow, and turned around directly, followed Dillon to the


    storage room.


    She was familiar with the vi. After all, she was imprisoned here for a whole month.


    Everyone thought it was because of her that Mrs Moore died.


    During that time, Ruben gave her such a hard time by torturing her and making her suffer. She even


    had the experience of sleeping on the floor, so what was the big deal to sleep in storage room?


    Not daring to ask more about Ruben, Dillon handed a thin nket to Samantha.


    "Miss Powell, Mr Knight is not a heartless man. You¡¯d better not provoke him, otherwise you will be the


    one who suffer losses," Dillon told her in a whisper.


    Samantha nodded andid the nket on the board. "Thank you."


    Dillon looked at the disordered storage room, sighed, and left.


    Life was really full of drama all the time, she could not believe that she turned from a wife to a lover.


    The change of roles made her unable to ept it for a while.


    Samanthay on the board with a peaceful mind. The board was too hard and the nket was too thin.


    There was a rainstorm in the night. She struggled to sleep in the cold night.


    In a daze, she felt even colder.


    The next morning, she could hardly keep her eyes open.


    She didn¡¯t sleep well


    She had a dream, and in her dream, she went back to jail again.


    She was beaten by the people who were sent by Peyton. They trampled on her wrist madly, forcing her


    to write songs to Peyton again and again.


    The sound of a broken bone had been echoing in her ears.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she found herself standing in front of the tombstone, and she once again felt


    the pain of abortion, and the pain made her have trouble sleeping well.


    "Ruben, I hate you all my life. "


    "You''ll regret it. You will regret it¡±


    "I curse you, you will die miserably."


    Being haunted in the nightmare, Samantha was sweating and she kept trembling in nkets, frowning


    with fear.


    She murmured with the sound of rain outside the window. In the dark corner, the man''s eyes were as


    cold as a knife, sweeping to her.


    "Ah..." Samantha woke up from the nightmare with a scream. When she opened her eyes, she saw the


    man standing in front of her.


    She was taken aback.


    What did Ruben do in the middle of the night?


    "Ruben, what are you doing here?"


    Samantha got excited, fixed her eyes on him, and bit her lips.


    But soon, her eyes moved away from him. She felt a sense of panic in her heart, as if the night would


    devour people.


    She pressed her eyebrows and tried to look for something in her bag, but she didn''t get anything.


    She began to panic.


    ¡°Where it it? Where is my stuff?¡± she thought to herself.


    Ruben¡¯s cold eyes had been fixed on her.


    What was she looking for?


    As he was curious, the woman, who used to be arrogant, raised her head from the corner and slowly


    stood up against the wall. Her face was so pale, making her look like a ghost in the night.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?" Her breathing was quick, but her eyes were very calm.

 Chapter 39 Dont You Want to Sleep With Me

    Chapter 39 Don''t You Want to Sleep With Me


    Cigarettes?


    Samantha breathed with her eyes closed. Since she was awakened by the nightmare, the only thing


    that can relieve her fear and pain were cigarettes.


    She was fund of the feeling of smoking. Only in this way could she feel less painful.


    There was too many things that had happened to her in her past, and she was burdened.


    No one stood behind her and she could only weather the storm on her own.


    Ruben once thought whether she would be Samantha, but it proved that he was wrong.


    Samantha didn''t smoke.


    The woman was so desperate, so much so that she might fall into the abyss the next moment.


    And she looked at him as if he was the salvation of her life.


    She was not asking for cigarettes, but instead, she was saying with her eyes, "Please, help me."


    Her eyes were filled with despair and pain.


    He was moved by her eyes, and silently gave his cigarette to her without thinking a lot.


    Samantha slowly took his cigarette and lit it with his lighter.


    She satzily on the board, and her face was devoid of depression even she was in the storage room.


    She was still was arrogant as ever, and her deste eyebrows showed the beauty of decadent despair.


    "Thank you," she said, looking down. The cigarette began to burn at her fingertips, and the faint


    scattered light reflected in her pupils like ck jade.


    Ruben suddenly had a little curiosity about her, although he met many women.


    Many of them were much more beautiful than her, but she was the most shocking one.


    With long hair messy draped in her chest, and her hand wrapped with gauze, she still looked beautiful.


    "Why do you smoke?" he asked in a soft voice, seeing her like this.


    Samantha looked up, her eyes were filled with stories, making her look much beautiful.


    "Well, why is Mr Knight in my ce at midnight?" Due to smoking, her cold voice was very hoarse,


    which was very different at night.


    Ruben snorted and looked down at her. "Your ce?" he asked.


    Samantha was stunned for a moment, then she gave a bitter smile, "It was a slip of the tongue. This is


    Mr Knight''s ce. You cane anytime. "


    "You..." He choked suddenly.


    This woman was really sharp mouthed!


    With her back against the wall and her fingers wrapped around her ck hair, Samantha said with a


    smile, "Well, do you want to have sex with me?"


    The smoke swirled around her beautiful face, and she could see the depths of his heart through the


    smoke.


    Looking down, Ruben sneered, "Oh, that''s the only thing in your mind?"


    The next moment, Samantha put out her cigarette and stood up in front of him. She stood on tiptoe to


    kiss his Adam''s apple and grabbed his tie with one hand. She said in a hoarse voice, "I can see


    through you, right? Ruben, are you scared?¡±


    With dark eyes, he subconsciously pushed away her.


    This woman was so bold! What a shame!


    But what he could not deny was that his heart would throb when she approached him.


    It was something that he had never felt before.


    Samantha, however, wrapped around him like a ko, rubbed his face with her cheek, looking at him


    with her amorous eyes.


    "Are you so passionate about all men?" The man sped her shoulder and forced her to the corner.


    She narrowed her eyes and chuckled, "Is Mr Knight so curious about my past?"


    She caressed his body all over. Knowing the sensitive part of his body, she could easily turn him on.


    Ruben''s eyes went gloomy, his beautiful Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat. He said in a low voice,


    "Can''t you wait to be my woman? Does Gabriel know about that?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samanthaughed arrogantly, "Well, Mr Knight, don''t you want to have sex with me?


    She nced at his private part meaningfully andughed even more.


    Sure enough, men were the same.


    Being provoked, he grabbed her chin and forced her to look away.


    "Helena, you are trying to make a die of it," Ruben said with cold eyes.


    Trying to control her fear, Samantha stroked his lips with her cold fingers, like a goblin that was going to


    seduce him.


    "Is it good for you to hold back your desire?" she said slowly, and every word of her was a torture to


    him.


    She was not afraid of anything now.


    If she was in hell, she would take Ruben with her.


    Ruben pressed the woman''s restless hand, narrowed his eyes and said in a threatening tone, "You are


    provoking me."


    He spoke very slowly, deliberately trying to make her hear every word clearly.


    Samantha took the advantage and approached him deliberately. She said, "Don¡¯t you want to have sex


    with me rightfully so that you ask me to be your mistress?"


    She gave a smile, her fingers leaving between his lips. She said meaningfully, "What''s the matter? Why


    are you hesitating now?


    Ruben tensed every muscle in his body and his eyes were scarlet.


    "I''m afraid you are overthinking." Ruben pushed her away, not caring that she would run into the corner


    of the table. He asked without looking at her, "Have you taken a shower? After all, you¡¯re not clean. "


    Samantha''s waist hit the sharp corner of the table. She held the corner in time, but the wound in her


    palm split because of the heavy blow. The blood dyed her gauze red, and she burst into tears. The skin


    on her waist was unconscious.


    But all the pain was overwhelmed by his word "After all, you are not clean."


    She was in extreme grief as if ten thousand arrows had pierced the heart.


    She couldn''t tell which was more painful, physically or emotionally.


    Before Samantha could say something, Ruben turned around and walked out without hesitation.


    His long and upright figure, like a huge axe, split the chaos of darkness.


    The door of the storage room was knocked by him. He went out and threw all the medical supplies on


    the tea table into the garbage can.


    He pursed his lips together when he heard the sound.


    And in the storage room.


    Samantha breathed rapidly. She kept sliding down against the cold wall, despite her bleeding hands.


    Looking at the scarlet in her palm, she suddenlyughed like a madman.


    What did she really be?


    Why, she felt she was too cheap


    Seeing the cigarette and lighter falling on the ground, she climbed over and picked up and held it tightly


    in her hand.


    She lit another cigarette and took a hard breath before she calmed down slowly.


    She thought she had been strong enough to face Ruben based on what she had experienced in the


    past.


    But she still lostpletely.


    Her heart, which was full of scars, was ready to be broken at any time.


    Maybe, it was the next time.


    She did not know how long she could face him, but the pain in her back and palm reminded her at all


    times.


    She had been a ything in his eyes.


    She smoked andughed, tears falling on her cheek.


    The old times came back to her, and there were more and more cigarette butts under her feet.


    At the end of the night, she got up and left the Knight¡¯s.


    She left without letting other to know. When Ruben went downstairs, Dillon was cleaning the storage


    room.


    Ruben stopped at the stairway.


    "Dillon, where is she?"


    "Sir, Miss Powell left at six," she replied.


    Ruben''s eyes suddenly went deep. Without saying anything, he left.


    Dillon looked at the cigarette butts all over the floor. The smell of smoke in the room made her cough.


    "Why smoke like this? Is she not caring about her health?" she said to herself.


    Ruben stopped for a moment, but he didn''t look back.


    Samantha returned to Mirror Lake to take a bath. She couldn''t dy filming today, so she couldn''t pick


    up her brother by herself. She asked ra to go on her behalf.


    She took a taxi to the crew by herself.


    Due to excessive smokingst night, her voice was hoarse.


    Fortunately, the voice of her role would be dubbed because the director said her voice was not suitable


    for the heroine.


    As crew was doing preparatory work, Peyton walked to her after seeing her, ill-intentioned.


    "What? Have you figured it out and are you going to quit your part? "

 Chapter 40 A Total Losers

    Chapter 40 A Total Losers


    Samantha stopped and looked directly at Peyton. "You think too much," she said lightly


    A chill past through Peyton''s pretty face. "Shame on you. Since youe to me to ask for trouble, I


    won''t show any mercy to you."


    It was strange that the woman looked so calm. Wasn''t she supposed to panic? Did she find a way to


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    save Stanley?


    Samantha said coldly, "What makes you so confident? Peyton, the war between us has just begun. It is


    still unknown who will win. "


    Peyton''s proud smile disgusted Samantha from the bottom of her heart.


    However, she was also looking forward to see how furious Peyton was if she knew how Stanley was


    saved!


    She felt relieved at the thought of it.


    "Are you sure? Is still unknown who will win? But I don¡¯t think so. You are the loser from the beginning


    to the end. Wait, I''ll let you get out of the cast. How can a woman like you match me? " Peyton nced


    at her with pride, then walked away with a smile.


    People who was not aware of their rtionship thought they were catching up on each other, but in


    fact, they gave tit for tat.


    Samantha went to the dressing room to change her clothes. After that, she was waiting to film.


    With her hand wrapped with gauze, she thought of Ruben''s actionst night inexplicably.


    At the thought of having to face him tonight, she frowned unconsciously.


    ¡­¡­


    After a scene was finished, Director Solomon gave her a thumbs up, "Well, you did a good job today.


    It''s not easy."


    Director Solomon also felt a little guilty. The reason why Helena was out of form yesterday was


    probably that she was in a bad mood. She was perfect in today''s y!


    "Thanks to you, Director Solomon. Your instructions are very helpful," said Samantha, showing a gentle


    smile.


    She couldn¡¯t go straight as before. The reason why Peyton was able to shift the me on her was that


    she knew that everyone hated her.


    "Well, take a break. You''re the next one. Keep working."


    As Peyton read the script and listened to them from time to time, the hatred in her eyes grew.


    What was the big deal? What was she so proud of?


    Next, she was about to y opposite Helena, and she must make her look bad!


    Acting was her advantage, while Helena was just a foil.


    The scenes where Samantha yed against Peyton was mainly about the heroine''s rebirth and escape


    from the trap of the supporting role by using her intelligence. She returned to the Scott family


    unharmed, but was misunderstood by everyone that she was not clean, and the supporting role was


    constantly smearing her.


    It was a challenge for Peyton.


    But it would be very easy for Samantha, because she was once trapped by Peyton?


    She understood the grievance and sadness that she could not exin.


    It was a match for the heroine and the supporting role who was scheming.


    Director Solomon simply talked to them about the y before they started shooting.


    "Start!"


    At the gate of the Scott¡¯s, the heroine stared by Samantha came back to the Scott¡¯s with bumps and


    bruises all over her, followed by the supporting role, yed by Peyton.


    "Sister, you are back finally. I¡¯ve heard that you have been taken away and you have already suffered


    misfortune. Thank god you¡¯re back. Everything had gone." Seeing Samantha, Peyton stepped forward


    and nervously grasped her hand.


    Unfortunately, Samantha''s hand was injured only yesterday. At this time, the wound didn''t heal. When


    Peyton grabbed her so hard, Samantha''s hand was in great pain, but she held it back.


    She would try her best to stop Peyton having her way again! After all, she managed to neutralize the


    advantage of her.


    The most irritating thing was that Peyton actually changed her lines.


    "Cut." Director Solomon stopped and looked at Peyton. "You changed the lines."


    Peyton said with a smile, "Director, I just think the lines are not perfect, so I made some adjustments. I


    think it would be better to show the girl''s scheming. It''s my fault. I didn''t expect Miss Powell can''t follow


    my y."


    Well, wasn''t this saying that Helena was not good at improvisation?


    No one med Peyton for changing the lines personally, which was the taboo in acting. On the


    contrary, Helena was med for ipetence and being unable to follow the y and keep up with


    the pace.


    "Helena, get ready and go on." Director Solomon choked for a moment and let it go, realizing that


    Peyton said nothing wrong.


    Shooting started again.


    "I suffered misfortune? Did they say it, or did you say it, sister? " asked Samantha, looking at her with


    cold eyes.


    The eyes were perfect in the y, and Director Solomon couldn''t help pping his hands.


    This was the look she was supposed to have when she woke up from the rebirth and saw her sister


    who murdered her.


    When Peyton heard this line, she took a stern look and scolded, "What''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t


    you look at me before you say your lines? "


    "I did." Samantha withdrew her hand and her face turned pale.


    Director Solomon was sensitive. If he still failed to realize there was something between them, his


    experience in directing career would be in vain.


    But there was someone standing behind Peyton to support her, and he couldn¡¯t say harsh words to


    Helena.


    What should he do?


    The sudden change paused the shooting. People all around looked over and subconsciously felt that


    Helena, the new actress, had made a mistake again.


    Peyton didn''t show a trace of anger on her face. On the contrary, she exined kindly, "I didn''t see you


    look at me at all. You bowed your head so quickly. I hadn¡¯t ready for the mood yet. You are already the


    heroine. You don''t need to steal the show and be the centre of attention anymore."


    She put another me on Samantha. Stealing the show was another taboo for actors.


    Managing to hold back her desire to p her face in the past, Samantha was ready to speak.


    "You can¡¯t even be ready for the mood. Why are you being an actress? I don¡¯t think you deserve to be


    the movie queen.¡± The voice of sarcasm rang out from the air.


    Everyone''s expression was changed, and Samantha also looked along the sound.


    What came into view was a pretty face, and those amorous eyes were charming.


    Samantha was in a daze, staring at him. He was so beautiful!


    Mateo, who was scheming and sharp-tongued, dealt Peyton a head-on blow at the first encounter,


    attracting everyone¡¯s attention and waiting to have a goodugh at her.


    Peyton''s face turned white, "There¡¯s still a gap between my acting skills and yours."


    Mateo blew a whistle and looked at her. "I¡¯m d you know about it. Is that the strength of the movie


    queen to let a person wait for your mood to arrive, isn¡¯t it?? What a shame. "


    Mateo harsh words impressed Samantha.


    However, Mateo had reasons to be proud. Compared to Peyton, who won Best Actress of Golden


    Orchid Awards in China, Mateo was different. As the favorite of the film circle, he won domestic and


    foreign awards with his first y. He thought nothing of Peyton''s prize.


    Peyton was forced to keep her resentment to herself. In order to keep her image, she managed to


    apologize, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Mateo, who was standing besides Samantha, smiled wantonly, "There¡¯s something wrong with your


    acting and yourself. You should say sorry to her. "


    He raised his finger to Samantha with coldness in his eyes.


    He was interested to see how Peyton would continue her acting!


    Originally, he was not trying to help Helena, who had nothing to do with him, but at the second thought,


    he would be d to upset Peyton.


    Samantha took a look at him subconsciously. Why did he help her?


    She and Mateo were not familiar with each other, and she had never met him once.


    Why did he dare to offend Peyton?


    Probably he was the only one who dared to provoke Peyton, the super movie queen!


    Embarrassed as Peyton was, she had no way but to apologize to Samantha.


    Peyton kept cursing Samantha, and she was furious that Mateo dared not to show any respect to her.


    "Helena, sorry, it''s my problem. I wasn¡¯t ready for the mood," Peyton said with red eyes.


    She seemed to be very sincere instead of being forced by Mateo.


    Peyton, such a delicatedy, had never been humiliated like this.


    Mateo didn¡¯t show any respect to her.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me." She smiled slightly, and retorted, "After all, it''s not my time to be


    put off, but the progress of the whole crew. You should not apologize to me, but the whole crew."

 Chapter 41 Seducing Brother-in-law

    Chapter 41 Seducing Brother-inw


    Peyton¡¯s face nched. Her finger grasped tightly on her cheongsam and her face was filled with


    embarrassment and suffering.


    She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t control her tears.


    Peyton held back her tears and bowed to the crew. She sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault that the


    progress was dyed. I apologize.¡±


    The crew were generous when it was about Peyton. Someone said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we believe in your


    acting skills. You must be under too much pressure.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. Everyone makes mistakes.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t me you, don¡¯t cry. You are our goddess.¡±


    ¡°Do your best, Peyton!¡±


    They were so tolerant towards Peyton. Unlike yesterday, they were very strict with Samantha.


    Even though everything was Peyton¡¯s doing, she managed to win the trust and sympathy of the people.


    And Samantha was portrayed as an aggressive assant instead.


    She had enough!


    Director Solomon tried to smooth things over, ¡°Let¡¯s rest and film the scene of our leading characters


    next.¡±


    The truth didn¡¯t matter to Director Solomon. It was more important to calm everyone down.


    Even if he knew that Peyton had her hands in the incident, he wouldn¡¯t single-handedly go against her


    and offend her fans.


    Everyone wasforting Peyton when Mateo suddenly said coldly.


    ¡°You sure like bawling, you deserve an international award for that. It¡¯s too bad you haven¡¯t received


    one yet.¡±


    Samantha could barely hold back herughter.


    Mateo had a sharp-tongue. He ridiculed Peyton and her acting.


    Peyton¡¯s eyes were red, she looked down and dug her nails into her skin.


    Bitch!


    She wanted Samantha to feel all the shame she felt today, she wanted to tear her into pieces.


    But Mateo ridiculed her again and again.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Mateo walked towards Peyton and smiled uncannily. He stretched his voice and said, ¡°Peyton, let me


    show you something. I don¡¯t know if you will like it.¡±


    Peyton felt a shiver down her spine. Mateo looked grim and vicious, Peyton¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    What was he nning to do?


    Just as she was about to ask, Mateo handed her the phone. She looked at the video and almost flung


    the phone away.


    ¡°When did you film this?¡± Peyton¡¯s face was twisted, her eyes frosty.


    Mateo smiled vilely, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    Peyton¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you. The video won¡¯t do you any harm, but it will make people see your true


    colour.¡± Mateo put away the phone slowly and smiled coldly.


    His cherry blossomed eyes were ice-cold.


    Peyton¡¯s face was as white as sheet. The video showed her ¡°identally¡± spilling the hot drink on


    Samantha yesterday, she was captured on tape.


    When did Mateo film that?


    Why did she not know about it? Also, why did Mateo target her so much?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember stepping on your tail.¡± Peyton gritted her teeth and tried to snatch the phone.


    Mateo had a rare bad look on his face. His face was storming, it seemed dark and dangerous. ¡°You


    never did anything to me, I just hated you.¡±


    Peyton murdered his beloved, what did she mean that she never did anything.


    It was a blood feud.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Ruben seeking revenge, he knew that all of Peyton¡¯s achievements today belonged


    to another person.


    If he forgot about her, then nobody else in the world would remember her.


    ¡°So what can you do with that? Just post it, see if anyone will believe it!¡± Peyton tried to act calm but


    her pupils kept contracting.


    Mateo sneered.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention, because¡­¡± The expression in his eyes was as cold as a venomous snake, ¡°I


    just want to destroy you.¡±


    He said his words slow and clearly.


    The expression on Peyton¡¯s face changed, her small shoulders trembled.


    Samantha saw Mateo walk away and she looked suspiciously at Peyton who was acting weirdly. She


    quickly went up to him.


    Mateo sat down around the resting area. He red at her coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He was giving her attitude and Samantha was taken aback. She said after a brief pause, ¡°Thank you


    for your help, I¡¯m here to thank you.¡±


    For some reason, Mateo seemed familiar to Samantha. Especially his eyes, she felt like she had seen


    them somewhere.


    But that couldn¡¯t be, she had never met someone as handsome and beautiful as him. She wouldn¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    forget his face if she really met him before.


    Mateo really seemed familiar, as if¡­ they were long lost friends who knew each other from way back.


    And now they suddenly met again.


    Mateo scoffed, ¡°Thank me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to thank you.¡± Samantha looked into his eyes, she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Mateo lowered his face and the expression on his face turned wintry, his eyes were blood-shot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I wasn¡¯t helping you.¡± I did it for her.


    Samantha felt awkward, but she still said in a low voice, ¡°I know. Even so, you still helped me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself annoying? I told you that you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Mateo had a weird


    temper and a bad attitude.


    Samantha was stunned and her palm started to sweat, she said slowly, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll stop bothering you.¡±


    Mateo looked extremely annoyed. He nced at her pretty face and noticed that her hand was


    bleeding.


    The expression in his eyes changed, he grabbed a packet of tissues from his pocket and threw it to her,


    ¡°Your hands are bleeding. Was it Peyton?¡±


    Samantha felt a sharp pain in her palm the moment he said that.


    ¡°You saw everything.¡± She looked embarrassed.


    Peyton grabbed her hand very hard just now just to make things difficult for her.


    Mateo jeered, ¡°You should stay away from her, she¡¯s like a scorpion. Don¡¯t do anything stupid if you¡¯re


    not sure about winning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Samantha was curious about him being caring all of a sudden, she smiled.


    Mateo stared at her, his lips were barely open when he asked, ¡°Why do you hate her so much?¡±


    He was the first person who asked her so directly about this. Samantha¡¯s finger trembled and she had


    a murderous air around her.


    She snorted and said slowly, ¡°She took away something important from me.¡±


    At that moment, Mateo saw pure hatred zing in her hazel eyes.


    It was the same hatred that he was feeling as well.


    As he was about to say something, Samantha picked up the tissues on the ground and walked away.


    The wind blew and it was as if her skinny and feeble body was about to be blown away to somewhere


    yonder.


    She was emitting loneliness and sadness throughout her body.


    Probably because Mateo was there at the set, Peyton didn¡¯t pull any stunts in the following scenes.


    But Samantha wouldn¡¯t believe that Peyton had learned her lesson.


    She knew that Peyton wasn¡¯t the type of person to give up so easily. She was just holding it in, quietly


    waiting in silence for the moment to pounce again!


    Samantha enjoyed the rare moment of peace. Mateo wanted to treat everyone to a meal after the


    filming at night.


    She yed the leading role and had to give Mateo some face. Peyton said she had ns and wasn¡¯t


    going to join the dinner.


    Samantha sent Ruben a message, telling him that she had something to do and wouldn¡¯t being


    tonight.


    While she was thinking about how to deal with him getting angry, Ruben just replied, ¡°OK.¡±


    The crew then went forward to the hotel where Mateo had made reservations.


    But Samantha never thought that Ruben let her off the hook today, just because he was bringing


    Peyton out for dinner.


    Like a campy show, they met them in the same hotel.


    Samantha noticed a man walking out of the lift and saw Peyton next to him.


    She stared at him for 3 seconds. Her heart was about to stop and there was a lump in her throat. She


    managed to appear calm in the end as if nothing had happened, and she showed no sign of weakness.


    Be at beck and call.


    Those words aptly described her.


    The crew saw Ruben and Peyton. They quickly went up to lick her boots.


    ¡°I see that you didn¡¯t join us tonight because you had ns with your boyfriend already.¡±


    Peyton enjoyed being put on a pedestal. She lowered her head and smiled as if she was shy.


    Samantha smiled and looked right into Ruben¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes.


    The provocative act from yesterday seemed like a dream as if it never happened.


    She smiled lightly and corrected what the person said before.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not her boyfriend, he¡¯s her brother-inw. Don¡¯t spout nonsense, you¡¯ll taint her


    good name.¡± Samantha said seriously as if she was really trying to help Peyton.


    ¡°The people who knew wouldn¡¯t put too many thoughts into it. But people who didn¡¯t know might think


    that Peyton seduced her brother-inw after her sister died!¡±

 Chapter 42 You Should Shut Up

    Chapter 42 You Should Shut Up


    It was as if time had stopped the moment she said that.


    Peyton couldn¡¯t take it. Her eyes were cold and venomous, but she gritted her teeth and maintained her


    calm appearance.


    The crew heard what Samantha said and noticed that Peyton didn¡¯t have a good look in her eyes, she


    looked suspicious and odd.


    Peyton wanted to dig a hole and hide in it, she had never felt so embarrassed in her life.


    Ruben inspected Samantha and he seemed dangerous as he said, ¡°Why do you know so much about


    me, Ms. Powell?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s gut was trembling but she smiled, ¡°Well, I heard it from someone. Wasn¡¯t the person who


    died 3 months ago in the fire your wife, Mr. Knight?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s blood was boiling over every time she saw Ruben trusting Peyton and trying to protect her.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was acting like that, maybe she hadn¡¯t let go of her feelings towards Ruben


    yet.


    She wasn¡¯t content.


    She died once, but she still couldn¡¯t steel her heart.


    Ruben¡¯s narrowed his eyes profoundly, the expression in his eyes turned stern, ¡°Ha, good thing you


    and my wife have different faces. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve thought that she came back to life to haunt


    me!¡±


    The crowd was whispering, they understood that Peyton was really Ruben¡¯s sister-inw.


    Samantha broke into a cold sweat after hearing what Ruben said. She pursed her lips and controlled


    her emotions, her voice was coarse as she said, ¡°You so funny, Mr. Knight. How could I be Mrs.


    Knight?¡±


    ¡°Then you should shut your trap.¡± Ruben¡¯s face turned tremendously dark.


    He was telling Samantha if she wasn¡¯t his wife, then she had no rights to add oil to the me around


    here.


    Samantha clenched her fist, her nervousness was agitating her. Her lips turned pale from being bitten,


    but her eyes were still fixed onto his cold face.


    She wanted to expose his guise and p him in the face.


    Let him know that she was Samantha, the Samantha that they failed to kill!


    But she held it in, she couldn¡¯t let her impulsion ruin her efforts.


    Her sharp nailed dug right into her palm but she couldn¡¯t feel any pain. She met his cold eyes and she


    felt like her heart had fallen into the abyss.


    Her death meant nothing to him.


    Her death only made it possible for him to be happy forever after with Peyton.


    She hated them, she hated them to death.


    Just as she was about to lose control of her emotions, a warmrge palm grabbed her cold shivering


    hand.


    She was startled. As she looked up, she saw a pair of beautiful and clear cherry-blossomed eyes.


    Mateo held her hand and gave her strength. Samantha didn¡¯t feel like saying anything more at that


    moment, she just felt that¡­ She would run to the person at full speed no matter who they were if they


    were to give her warmth when she was feeling isted and helpless.


    They closed into each other, but the crowd didn¡¯t notice them.


    Though Ruben and Peyton saw it all. Ruben nced at Samantha¡¯s red eyes, he looked down and saw


    them holding hands. He felt oddly mad.


    She was indeed a bitch. She promised to be his lover but was still seducing others.


    So this is the person that intrigued Gabriel.


    Peyton bit her lips and tried to exin herself looking all wronged, ¡°Helena, don¡¯t spout nonsense. We


    didn¡¯t get along very well during the set, but why would you shame me like this? Ruben was nice to me


    because he was my brother-inw.¡±


    Peyton was skilled in arguing, in a split of an eye she returned Samantha the favour and tarnished her


    name instead. And it was worse than what Samantha did.


    People were discussing in the background, ¡°What was Helena trying to say? There¡¯s no big deal having


    a meal with your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°They were just normal inws but Helena called it an affair.¡±


    ¡°Some people are just rude like that, always thinking bad about others.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The sister died and the brother-inw treated the younger sister nicely. It only proved that Mr. Knight


    was still in love with his wife, right?¡±


    ¡­


    They were whispering without care and Samantha could hear everything.


    Her pupil contracted and her clear hazel eyes were wintry.


    Ha, Ruben missed her? He wanted her to die!


    Peyton managed to turn the table around. Crocodile tears welled up in her eyes as she said softly,


    ¡°Helena, I know that you don¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t me you, but you should focus more on your acting


    skills instead of me.¡±


    Wow, she meant that Samantha was jealous about her snatching her limelight as the main character.


    The public was swayed.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± said Samantha loudly on purpose, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that inws walked around hand in hand


    nowadays. I guess I¡¯m outdated.¡±


    Peyton was shocked and she quickly pulled her hand away. Her face was turning green.


    Shit, why didn¡¯t she notice that?


    The crowd heard what Samantha said and started to judge Peyton again.


    It was true that inws shouldn¡¯t be that close, yet Peyton and Ruben were as close as a married


    couple.


    Mateo joined the fun and said sarcastically, ¡°You are just outdated and a conservative.¡±


    Samantha followed up andughed pleasedly, ¡°Oh¡­I see.¡±


    She was too much of a conservative and Peyton was too wild!


    Such aparison.


    Peyton¡¯s face was twisted, she stuttered, ¡°No¡­I¡­I was thinking about my sister who passed away and


    I wasn¡¯t in a good mood. My brother-inw just gave me a hand that¡¯s all.¡±


    It was a horrible excuse, but it was better than nothing.


    Samantha snorted and thought to herself, ¡®Thinking about her? No need, I¡¯m not dead yet.¡¯


    Samantha was about to make things difficult for Peyton but Ruben interrupted her, he said in a deep


    voice, ¡°Director Solomon, let¡¯s eat together since we are all here for a meal. I¡¯ll treat you guys tonight,


    celebrating the start of your filming.¡±


    Ruben said suddenly and everyone was stunned.


    Director Solomon was shocked, he couldn¡¯t grasp the situation anymore.


    The president of the Knight Group said that he was going to treat the crew to a meal. The meal wasn¡¯t


    important, what important was that they rode the Knight Group¡¯s coattail.


    They would explode in poprity this year if the Knight Group were to invest even a bit in the show.


    Director Solomon thought that it was important to maintain their rtionship with the Knight Group, he


    smiled brightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Knight.¡±


    Samantha frowned, what? Ruben tried to protect Peyton again.


    Ruben hated socializing, but he was willing to do everything for Peyton.


    His love and gentleness never belonged to Samantha even though she was his wife. To him, she was


    the outsider.


    The people in the crew naturally also wanted to lick Ruben¡¯s boots. In a blink of an eye, the men


    flocked to Ruben and the women to Peyton, wanting to get benefits off them.


    They forgot about Mateo who initially was going to treat them to a meal tonight.


    Samantha pulled her hand out and patted his shoulder.


    People were materialistic. The popr actor Mateo was a nobody in front of the president of the Knight


    Group.


    As he was more rich and powerful.


    ¡°Are you okay? If you don¡¯t want to join them, I¡¯ll be generous and treat you to a meal tonight.¡±


    Samantha winked at him, she looked as cunning as a fox.


    Mateo¡¯s cherry eyes dimmed, he stopped ring coldly at Ruben,


    He looked at Samantha in disdain and started toin, ¡°You¡¯re not only ugly but also stupid. Why


    don¡¯t you join them? Someone is treating.¡±


    Samantha was shocked. What in the world?


    ¡°But¡­¡± She tried to exin.


    Mateo then grabbed her arm and pulled her into the elevator, heughed light-heartedly, ¡°But I¡¯m not so


    stupid to say no to someone who¡¯s going to treat me.¡±


    ¡°You are the stupid one, I must say.¡± She looked at him dearly and said, ¡°I feel so sorry for you though,


    you are so young but you have bad eyesight already. I am as pretty as a goddess and you actually call


    me ugly?¡±

 Chapter 43 A Startled Dog Bites

    Chapter 43 A Startled Dog Bites


    The awkward and heavy atmosphere was nicely resolved.


    Mateo wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all, he was rxed and didn¡¯t seem like he minded.


    His open-mindedness and transparency were well-liked by Samantha. He couldn¡¯t be a bad person.


    Though fairly speaking, she just got to know him today, but they were so familiar with each other


    already. They could joke with each other without care.


    She felt like she met a long-lost friend and it brought a sense of rxation into her intense life.


    ¡°You are ugly no matter from which angle. The person who chose you as the leading character was


    either blind or stupid.¡±


    Mateo nced at her and wasn¡¯t holding back.


    Samantha thought about Gabriel who was elegant and gentle.


    She pped him on the shoulder and said pleasantly, ¡°Well, you are wrong. The person who chose me


    as the main character was not only not blind and not stupid, but he was also way more handsome than


    you.¡±


    Gabriel Baker, the suave third son of the Baker family.


    He was a good-looking person and wasparable to the celebrities.


    They were talking casually and got closer.


    The hotel¡¯s most expensive room was reserved, and the crew went into the room.


    Samantha and Mateo waltzed slowly into the room, they had an arrogant look on their face and


    seemed to not care about the rest of the world.


    Ruben sat at the main seat. Peyton was next to him and Director Solomon was on his other side.


    Samantha saw the empty seat in the middle and felt awkward.


    Peyton looked at her and provoked her with her eyes. Samantha then decided to sit down next to


    Peyton.


    Provoking me?


    Come on, I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Mateo sat next to the director. The crew filled up the room, but nobody had a bigger presence than


    Ruben. They didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°You are really shameless, constantly trying to humiliate me and Ruben.¡± Peyton smiled and said in a


    low voice.


    Samantha held up a teacup strenuously and pursed her lips, ¡°If I¡¯m shameless, then what are you? You


    are the master¡­¡±


    Peyton snorted, ¡°Ha, you think you can taint my name? I¡¯ll kick you out of the business the moment I


    be Mrs. Knight!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have a chance.¡± Samantha clenched her fist. Her wound reopened and blood seeped


    through the bandage. She looked at Peyton who was all pleased with herself and said slowly, ¡°You


    won¡¯t have to wait until today if they really want to take you in.¡±


    If Ruben really loved Peyton and wanted to marry her, nothing could stop him.


    He didn¡¯t care how people looked at him, but someone was hindering them.


    And it was the old Mrs. Knight who lived overseas.


    Ruben was a powerful man, but he was still very filial.


    He would never go against the old Mrs. Knight¡¯s wishes.


    Peyton was stunned, she thought of the old Mrs. Knight and her being against their marriage. She


    growled, ¡°Who are you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Better watch out, don¡¯t get out of character. That won¡¯t be nice.¡± Samantha looked at Peyton¡¯s face


    which was twisting in hatred andughed at her.


    Peyton was going to put her foot down, but Samantha won this round again. She couldn¡¯t do anything


    against her and was shaming herself instead.


    After a quiet moment, the waitress served the dishes.


    The atmosphere in the room was merry, people were enjoying the foods and drinks.


    Director Solomon kept bothering Ruben. Peyton tried to show off her generosity and kept grabbing food


    for Samantha.


    Samantha looked at the mountain of food on her te. Her hand was hurting and she couldn¡¯t use the


    chopsticks, but even so, she wanted to grab the food and throw it back to Peyton.


    Was Peyton doing it on purpose? Samantha was allergic to yam. But it couldn¡¯t be, Peyton didn¡¯t know


    that she was Samantha.


    Also, Peyton might not know that Samantha was allergic to yam.


    ¡°Let bygone be bygone. Helena, have this yam cake. It¡¯s sweet and refreshing, and it tastes good.¡±


    Peyton smiled gently like an angel.


    Everyone looked overhearing that Peyton was trying to be nice to Samantha, including Ruben who was


    busy the whole time.


    He looked through the light and looked straight into her heart without effort.


    He was deeply focused.


    Samantha was taken aback, this wasn¡¯t good.


    People would think bad about her if she didn¡¯t eat, but she would suffer an allergic reaction if she were


    to eat¡­


    Fate was messing with her.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and grabbed the yam cake with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Thank you, it tastes good.¡± She swallowed it calmly looking indifferent.


    The suspicion in Ruben¡¯s eyes faded away, though he tightened the grip on the ss.


    No way¡­


    At the same time, Mateo was also looking at her. His sight was blurry.


    The yam cake reminded him of the life in the past, bitterness and agony started to engulf him.


    She was allergic to yam and never liked to eat yam.


    She wasn¡¯t her.


    After they were separated, everyone looked like her but they weren¡¯t her.


    Towards the end, Samantha made up an excuse and went to the bathroom.


    After finishing her business, she sshed cold water on her face, trying to get rid of the burning


    sensation on her skin.


    Peyton was really trying to kill her.


    And she couldn¡¯t refuse her offer.


    Suddenly, a handsome face appeared in the mirror.


    Her voice got stuck in her throat. A great force turned her around and her wrist was being held down.


    Her body was embraced into a cold and wide chest.


    Samantha looked away and her lips caressed the man¡¯s chin. She looked up without fear and met his


    eyes.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Samantha was taken aback, but she remained calm.


    The person who was grabbing her shoulder was nobody else but Ruben, the person who told her to be


    his loverst night.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain him, she was talking coldly.


    Ruben pushed her down strongly on her shoulder with his hand that was filled with callous. A veil of


    grimness surrounded his face, ¡°Why? Mr. Baker can touch you, that actor can touch you, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything when Mateo held her hand.


    She even looked thankful. The scene kept ying in his mind and he seemed angrier than ever.


    She was his lover and his toy.


    Being touched by another man meant that she was challenging his limits.


    He meant Mateo by saying the actor¡­


    Samantha felt anger burning inside of her. She held up her hand and wanted to p him, but Ruben


    cut her off swiftly in time.


    ¡°Why do you look down on actors? What about Peyton? She¡¯s also an actress, who is she to be on a


    higher ground than the others?¡± Samantha didn¡¯t know why she got so angry, she even felt sorrow


    deep inside her heart.


    Ruben thought that she was trying to protect Mateo, his face turned wintry and his eyes were vicious,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You guys are not even on the same level to talk about her.¡±


    Not on the same level?


    So, she wasn¡¯t evenparable to Peyton.


    Even though they were all just actors and actresses.


    Why did Peyton have a higher status in his eyes while she had a lower status?


    Samantha suddenly woke up, her blood running through her veins felt cold.


    She red at him harshly, she wanted to jump into the fire and yanked him with her.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not on the same level. Peyton¡¯s your woman and I¡¯m just your dog. But don¡¯t forget a


    startled dog bites...¡±


    The moment she finished her sentence, she opened her mouth and bit his hand vigorously. She used


    up all her strength and bit as hard as she could.


    Who did he think he is? Who was he to talk down to her and humiliate her like that?


    She didn¡¯t know how hard she was biting, her teeth were burrowed deep into his flesh. Not long after,


    she could taste blood. Only then she let go and said hysterically, ¡°Better not get near me again, a mad


    dog will even bite its owner!¡±


    Her lips were dyed red with his blood, a striking red. Her eyes were filled with thorn as if she wanted to


    prick him until he bled non-stop.


    Ruben¡¯s face turned bleak and he looked hostile. There was a bite mark on the back of his hand,


    reminding him how violent Samantha could be.


    He controlled his temper and gritted his teeth, ¡°Helena, are you a dog?¡±


    She scoffed as she wiped off the blood on her mouth. She then turned around and left the bathroom.


    Ruben wanted to go after her, his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    But he stopped when he saw Peyton and some people from the crew walking towards him.


    ¡°Ruben¡­ send me home. My dad mentions that he hasn¡¯t seen you in a while.¡± Peyton nced at


    Samantha. She had a cruel look in her eyes as she smiled and looked at Ruben who was standing in


    the corner.


    Ruben clenched his fist and pursed his thin lips, ¡°I cannot go today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what happened to your hand?¡± Peyton eximed.


    Ruben hid his bitten hand and said calmly, ¡°Nothing much. I just got bitten by a dog.¡±


    Peyton immediately thought of Samantha who walked past her just now.


    Shit, was that bitch seducing Ruben behind her back again?


    ¡°You have to be careful, Ruben. Stay away from mad dogs,¡± said Peyton.


    At that moment Samantha walked out of the room and heard what Peyton said.


    Mad dog? Was she referring to her?


    She looked up and nced at Ruben. She met his cold and profound eyes.


    She could still taste blood in her mouth, but she said nonchntly with a hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, you should reflect on yourself. Why is the dog always after you? It couldn¡¯t be that because


    you taste good.¡±

 Chapter 44 Got Beaten

    Chapter 44 Got Beaten


    Suddenly, Ruben stared at Samantha with cold eyes.


    "Maybe Miss Powell is right. Some dogs just smell meat," he retorted drily.


    Peyton sure knew who had bitten him.


    Grabbing Ruben''s arm, Peyton could sense that there was something between him and Samantha,


    and her eyes were filled with coldness.


    Sure enough, she was a filthy woman, and she seduced Ruben.


    Samantha sneered coldly, "Even dogs don¡¯t eat rotten meat."


    With that, she turned and walked away. This sarcastic remark went into Ruben''s heart.


    Rotten meat? Was she talking about meat or conscience?


    Conscience...


    The word shed from his mind, and Samantha''s sad eyes appeared in front of him without warning.


    Shey in the rain and begged him again and again.


    She was... She was pregnant with his baby at that time.


    With a frown, Peyton was about toin when Ruben threw her away. She was taken aback.


    "Ruben..."


    Ruben, however, strode forward without looking back.


    Why would he always think of Samantha?


    She was dead.


    Clenching her teeth, Peyton followed him, not intending to give Ruben and Helena a chance.


    She managed to kill Samantha, so there was no way for her to give Ruben away.


    The party came to an end as Ruben and Samantha had both left. Without heading to the Knight''s,


    Samantha squatted in a ce downstairs of the hotel, fumbled for a cigarette and lit it up.


    In fact, she was addicted to smoking. She didn''t want to be so degenerate, but she couldn''t resist the


    pain.


    After finishing a cigarette, she gathered her long hair, which had been disturbed by the wind. Then she


    hailed to a taxi and went to the Knight''s house.


    On the other side.


    Peyton and Ruben returned to the Knight''s house at the same time.


    "Ruben, could you slow down. You drink," said Peyton, who felt that Ruben was not in a stable mood,


    and he was so indifferent.


    She had no idea why she hadn''t gone any further with him since Samantha died.


    On the contrary, she felt that Ruben was bing more and more strange to her. Although he would


    be very kind to her, he would cater to her every desire.


    But she just couldn''t feel his tenderness.


    At around 10 o''clock in the evening, it was quiet in the huge house, and the living room was brightly lit,


    lighting up the dark vi.


    Peyton helped Ruben to the living room. When she saw the beautiful woman sitting on the main seat,


    she was at a loss.


    "Aunt, when did youe back? " Peyton asked in panic.


    The old Mrs Knight, who lost her husband in her early years, made great contribution to today¡¯s Ruben.


    Although The old Mrs Knight was nearly middle-aged, the years left no trace on her. She was very


    beautiful and has extraordinary temperament.


    But her eyes were too sharp, with coldness and shrewdness, devoid of any softness.


    The old Mrs Knight gave Dillon a look, and Dillon went to help Ruben.


    "Miss Peyton, what would you like to drink?" The old Mrs Knight asked coldly, pulling the lid with her


    long white fingers.


    Peyton''s heart beat faster and she said, "Thanks, I''m not thirsty."


    The old Mrs Knight''s aura was no less than that of Ruben. At this time, although Ruben was


    semiconscious, he was still sober when he heard the old Mrs Knight''s indifferent voice.


    "Dillon, some tea for thedy," ordered the old Mrs Knight without giving Peyton a chance to refuse.


    Peyton only felt ttered as the old Mrs Knight had been cold to her when she saw her before. Why did


    she serve her tea today on her initiative?


    Dillon brought a cup of hot tea, Peyton quickly took it, and it was so hot that she immediately put it


    down.


    "Hold it." Mrs Knight, sitting in the main seat, spoke coldly.


    Peyton''s eyes suddenly widened, as if she could not believe what Mrs Knight said.


    Hold it?


    She asked her to hold such a hot cup of tea?


    Peyton¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    "Aunt, the tea is very hot..." Peyton exined, keeping a low profile.


    The old Mrs Knight looked down, and the bright light shone on her, reflecting the gloom in her eyes


    very clearly.


    "So you know it¡¯s hot?" asked the old Mrs Knight, raising her eyebrow at her.


    Not knowing what to do, Peyton looked at Ruben for help.


    "Look at me!" The old Mrs Knight suddenly got up and scolded her.


    Peyton was startled. Her hand shook a little, and the tea sshed out, which made her scream.


    "Aunt, did I do something wrong to upset you? You can punish me, and I have nothing toin."


    Daring not to y hardball with the old Mrs Knight, Peyton could only hold back her anger.


    Mrs Knight was a shrewd person, who could hear what did Peyton mean from these words.


    Instead of being angry, she smiled, pointing to Peyton, "Peyton,e here and I''ll tell you."


    As the old Mrs Knight changed her face again, Peyton walked cautiously with the tea cup in her hand,


    with tears in her eyes.


    "Auntie, what do you want..."


    A chill shed through Mrs Knight''s eyes. Before Peyton could could do anything, she was pped


    heavily on her face.


    She hit her so hard, dumbfounding Peyton, and blood came out from the corner of the mouth instantly.


    Ruben said, frowning, "Mom!"


    "Do you know why I pped you? From now on, stay away from Ruben. I¡¯ll hit you if you keep


    pestering him. You''d better not challenge my patience,¡± The old Mrs Knight said coldly.


    Peyton''s eyes widened and tears filled her eyes. ¡°What did I do wrong? Ruben and I are really in love


    with each other. Why can''t you ept that? "


    The old Mrs Knight''s eyes narrowed. Leaning on the sofa, she said, "Do you really love each other? If


    it¡¯s true, you should not have let Ruben marry the Samantha just so that you would not need to go to


    prison.


    She had seen such tricks a lot. She thought Peyton was a clown at best who was unable to make


    waves.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Samantha died as soon as she left. Most importantly, she was pregnant with


    Ruben''s children when she died!


    Peyton was a total bitch!


    The old Mrs Knight flew into a rage at the thought of it.


    Ruben got up and said, "Mom, it had nothing to do with Peyton. It''s Samantha. She --"


    With a cold look on her face, Mrs Knight threw the tea cup to Ruben''s forehead.


    With a "Bang!", the teacup was broke, and Ruben''s forehead was stained with blood.


    Peyton looked at him in horror. Later, with tears in her eyes, she used the old Mrs Knight, "Please


    vent your anger on me, aunt. How can you hurt Ruben?"


    Hearing that, the old Mrs Knight got up from the sofa and pped Peyton.


    "Aunt..." Peyton was stunned by the p.


    The old Mrs Knight sneered, "Who are you? You haven''t married to the Knight family. Even if you do


    marry to the Knight family one day, you are not qualified to mind my businees. Let me make it clear to


    you. As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t have a chance to marry into the Knight family! "


    Peyton sobbed, "Aunt, what did I do wrong? "


    She gritted her teeth, wondering why did the old Mrs Knight preferred Samantha so much? Even if


    Samantha died, she just didn''t let go?


    "I can''t manage the affairs of the Moore family, but I can revenge for my daughter-inw¡¯s death."


    Taking a deep breath, she held back her anger.


    Samantha was really to her liking. She came to the Moore family when she was a teenager and


    suffered a lot there.


    She was fond of Samantha because she was frank and sincere, just like her. She was not as scheming


    as Peyton.


    Her son was blinded by Peyton. She won''t.


    Peyton''s eyes were full of tears. "But she is dead. Are you willing to see Ruben being alone all his life.


    The old Mrs Knight nced at her contemptuously, sat down on the sofa and looked at her coldly.


    "Even if she is dead, she¡¯s my daughter-inw. As for Ruben, of course he will marry another woman.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But you should be clear that it will never be you," said the old Mrs Knight coldly.

 Chapter 45 How Could You Die

    Chapter 45 How Could You Die


    After hearing these words, Peyton was dumbfounded, aggrieved and angry, and she was very sad.


    When she was pped by the old Mrs Knight, she did not dare to get angry. When she was scolded by


    the old Mrs Knight, she could not refute.


    She had never suffered a loss in her life, but she was totally defeated by the old Mrs Knight!


    What the old Mrs Knight said was clear enough.


    Ruben could marry anyone except her.


    Did that mean her killing Samantha would end up helping others?


    No, she would never ept it!


    Seeing the change of Peyton''s eyes, the old Mrs Knight sneered, "Well, it''ste at night. Miss Moore


    shall go back to rest now. You are a big star in the spotlight. Be careful when you are with my son. If


    there is gossips about my from any media, you¡¯ll be in big trouble."


    Was she asking her to leave?


    Peyton was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in a cave. The old Mrs Knight must be the


    most ruthless.


    Ruben took the opportunity to wipe the blood on his forehead, "I''ll drive her back."


    Peyton was overjoyed, but instantly her joy dissipated because of what the old Mrs Knight said next.


    "What? Doesn''t Miss Moore have a driver? Does she need you to drive her in person?" The old Mrs


    Knight looked at her son faintly, with helplessness and resentment in her eyes.


    Samantha was such a good girl. How can the fire of the mental hospital be so coincidental?


    Peyton''s face turned red with shame. "No, I''ll go back first and call upon Aunt another day.


    Peyton walked away staggering with her bag in her hand, as if there were cannibals here.


    It was not until Peyton left that atmosphere in the living room was eased up.


    But the old Mrs Knight obviously did not intend to let it go.


    "Peyton is innocent, you should not take it out on her," Ruben said, looking down.


    Although he was the president of the Knight group, who could call the shots, but when he returned to


    the Knight''s house, he was the filial son in front of the old Mrs Knight.


    The old Mrs Knight devoted herself to raising him on her own, which took a lot of hard work.


    "If I don¡¯t take it out on her, should I take it out on you?" Raising her eyebrows, the old Mrs Knight


    asked seriously.


    Ruben choked and asked with deep eyes, "Mom, what exactly do you want?"


    "Nothing." Mrs Knight said and seemed to mean something, "I heard that the Samantha¡¯s brother came


    to you in the Knight Group. Are you OK? "


    "Now you are caring about me." Ruben said as he suddenly thought of Helena.


    The old Mrs Knight smiled softly, "Aren''t you alright? I heard that there was a Helena who shielded you.


    "


    Mrs Knight smiled and seemed to mean something. Ruben asked, squinting his eyes, "What¡¯s your


    point?"


    Without replying him, the old Mrs Knight changed the topic and took out a red invitation letter from her


    handbag.


    "A monthter, it''s the old Mrs Baker''s birthday party. You attend on behalf of me."


    Ruben refused directly, ¡°No.¡±


    "There''s no choice, you have to go." The old Mrs Knight''s attitude was as strong as ever.


    Actually, she and Ruben were quite close. They were more like friends than mother and son.


    Ignoring how her son felt, the old Mrs Knight was satisfied that her purpose had been achieved.


    "I¡¯ll go first. There¡¯s a gift I left in the room. It is for Helena. Thank her for saving your life."


    The old Mrs Knight walked out in her high heel, leaving Ruben alone in the room and his eyes widened.


    Gifts?


    He couldn¡¯t believe that her mother, who rarely came back, would brought Helena a gift.


    Thank her for saving his life?


    Needless to say, his mother must have found out the background of Helena.


    "Samantha. Where is she buried? " The old Mrs Knight, who came to the entrance, suddenly stopped.


    Her voice was a little dumb. "I¡¯ll see her tomorrow."


    A sadness shed across Ruben''s eyes, and he said lightly,


    "The Oliver Public Cemetery."


    The old Mrs Knight took a breath to conceal the grief in her eyes, and asked softly.


    "Do you regret it?"


    Her voice was too light, like a gust of wind, which brought a chill prating the bone marrow.


    Do you regret it?


    Ruben stood in the light with a gloomy look, thinking about the question from Mrs Knight.


    These words, like a knife soaking in the cold pool, stabbed at his heart.


    The cold pain began to spread.


    Did he regret it?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    What did he regret? Did he regret putting her in a mental hospital? Or did he regret that he failed to


    save her and she couldn¡¯t give birth the child?


    He didn''t know.


    ¡­¡­


    Samantha took a taxi to the Knight''s house. The taxi and a low-key but lexury car pass by each other.


    Through the window, she saw the old Mrs Knight sitting in the car.


    Although she was far away from her, Samantha recognized the old Mrs Knight at a nce.


    Mrs Knight was nice to her, but she seldom came back to the country. She was unable to help her even


    if she wants to ask for help.


    If she had asked for help from the old Mrs Knight, her child...


    Her thoughts began to wander as she caressed her t abdomen with her fingers, and her heart


    suddenly felt a pain.


    Would her baby survive?


    But there was no if¡¯s, and it was the truth that her child died.


    Then she would make Ruben and Peyton pay!


    What Peyton cared about most was Ruben, so she wanted Peyton to lose her love.


    Samantha stepped into the living room of the Knight¡¯s house.


    As soon as she came, she felt the smell of the war that had just finished, and the extremely suffocating


    atmosphere.


    Ruben sat on the sofa, with his one hand holding his bleeding forehead and the other grasping the


    sofa.


    He drank a lot tonight, and he seemed to be drunk from the way he looked.


    Dillon came up to her and whispered a few words, then gave her the sobering soup.


    Samantha was stunned for a moment and she did as Dillon said, although she did not know what had


    just happened.


    She walked close to him with the sobering soup. Maybe it was the light. She saw the lonely expression


    on his face.


    Samantha was just about to speak.


    "Who?" A cold voice came.


    She was startled and stopped slowly.


    "It''s me." She held back her hatred in her heart and said in a low voice.


    Hearing her voice, Ruben slowly raised his head, and blood dripping down from the forehead down


    blurred his vision.


    He stammered a little, which was obvious that he got drunk.


    "What are you doing here?


    Samantha went to him and sat down, pouring the sobering soup into his mouth.


    "To see if you''re dead." Samantha''s voice was cold and indifferent.


    Ruben frowned and he coughed hard because of her rude action, and a lot of sobering soup came out


    of his mouth.


    "You hate me so much? Why?" Ruben''s voice was low and confused.


    Samantha said, looking at him coldly, "Since you can talk, it seems you are fine."


    Ruben managed to contain the anger in his heart. The alcohol made his consciousness vague, and the


    woman¡¯s impatient tone seemed to remind him of Samantha.


    He opened his eyes and reached out to caress her face.


    "Samantha, why? "You didn¡¯t stop torturing me after you died.


    Hearing the man¡¯s drunken murmur, Samantha was shocked and the bowl in her hand almost fell to the


    ground when she heard Samantha.


    He was calling her Samantha?


    Why?


    "Samantha was killed by you long ago. Why are you acting like this?" She was cold in tone, with a deep


    hatred and ridicule.


    There was a loud voice in the ear membrane of Ruben. Neither could he understand what she was


    saying, nor could he see her clearly.


    But the manner and tone of her speech made him feel familiar.


    "Yes, she died..." Heughed suddenly, and his voice was dumb and low. "She died long ago..."


    But why? Samantha still kept torturing him.


    Did he do something wrong?


    Was he really wrong?


    Samantha looked at him in a daze, a mixed feeling surging over her, and tears welled up her eyes.


    Ruben, if you owe me, you would pay it back with all you have.


    Samantha was about to break away from him when he pulled her arm back to his chest as if he felt


    something.


    Well...


    She didn¡¯t expect that he would hug her.


    Samantha was stunned.


    She tried her best not to feel his warmth and breath, because it reminded her of how humble she was.


    Trying to push him away, she was held even tighter.


    She had wished to throw herself into the man''s solid and powerful embrace for ten years.


    When she was in despair, how eager she wanted him to show up and give her a hug.


    But what was she waiting for?


    Disfigurement, miscarriage, stigma..


    He never believed her, and now he has only a little bit of guilt.


    What can guilt be reced?


    That was not enough.


    His chest was hot as fire, but all Samantha could feel was coldness, and her limbs seemed to be frozen


    by cold flow.


    Her fingertips tremble.


    "Samantha..." He hugged her and called her name again and again.


    The two hearts were closely attached to each other through thin clothes, and she felt his strong heart


    beat and her breath stopped.


    "You lied to me, didn''t you? How can you die? "

 Chapter 46 Who Are You to Humiliate Me

    Chapter 46 Who Are You to Humiliate Me


    In the quiet room, the man choked.


    He easily touched her heart with such a forlorn look.


    She was like a puppet doll that had lost its soul, allowing him to hold her close.


    She couldn''t feel the slightest bit of warmth.


    Why? Didn''t Ruben always want her to die?


    Why did he have to pretend to be sopassionate after he got her killed?


    How could he? He was simply a man without a heart.


    He wouldn''t know her pain. Her death was just a nightmare to him.


    Suddenly, an unspeakable sadness pervaded Samantha''s heart without warning.


    "Let go of me. I am not Samantha. You have mistaken me for someone else." She wept in her heart but


    remained indifferent.


    She hade back for revenge.


    Ruben wasn''t even listening to what she was saying. He held her tighter, not giving her a chance to


    struggle. Then he buried his face in her chest.


    She felt his body rise and fall as if he was terribly sad.


    "Samantha, how could you? Do you think I''ll let you off the hook if you die...?"


    He did not know why he was so sad. Samantha''s name was engraved in his heart and brought him


    unspeakable pain.


    Was he regretting it?


    Maybe so.


    But as proud as he was, how could he admit it?


    Tears welled up in Samantha''s eyes. She clenched her fists and resisted the urge to push him away.


    At this point, even though she was already dead, he still refused to let her off the hook.


    It was his style of doing things. It had always been that way.


    Samantha shook her head, calmed herself down, and then pushed him away as hard as she could.


    She got up wretchedly and looked back at him. He was lying t on the couch with his brows frowning.


    And the blood on his forehead dripped down his cheek, which looked appalling and sad.


    "Miss Riley, bring me some medicine. I''ll take care of his wounds." She sounded calm.


    Dillon nodded and came over with medical supplies.


    Samantha was not trying to go easy on him when she tidied up his wounds.


    Even, she was deliberately trying to make him hurt.


    Looking at him frowning in pain, she also wept. She spoke hoarsely, "Does it hurt? It is right that it


    hurts¡­ Do you know the pain I had suffered?¡±


    She forcibly sped his hand and pressed a cotton swab hard against the wound on his forehead.


    He murmured in pain. And this tattered and forlorn look of his almost tore her heart out.


    It hurt like hell!


    Seeing him drunk and unconscious on his knees, sheughed to herself.


    "Ruben, do you think you would rejoice if you knew I wasn''t dead? Or ... would you still want me


    dead?"


    Like an abandoned child, she grabbed his hand and asked over and over again.


    But the man''s eyes were tightly closed, and no sound could reach his ears.


    She looked at his cold and pale face and burst into a flood of tears.


    "I regret it, why did I fall in love with you?"


    Looking at his face, her eyes wereplicated and deep.


    He must not remember.


    Ten years ago, he had helped a little girl.


    She was fifteen years old then, and she hadn''t been brought back to the Moore family yet.


    She, her brother, and her foster mother had been kicked out by the Powell family. The three of them


    were wandering outside, and her foster mother had to work many jobs every day to support her and her


    brother.


    They were very poor at that time. Her brother gave her all the food, while he himself fainted because of


    hunger.


    She sneaked to the supermarket to buy chocte for her brother. But she had no money.


    She had to steal. It was the first time in her life that she stole something.


    She knew it was wrong to do that, but she had no choice. Her brother was already faint with hunger.


    She was so naive that she was caught by the owner in front of the store with the unchecked chocte.


    She was cursed by the supermarket owner, and all the people pointed at her and called her a thief and


    spat on her.


    She was so desperate at that time.


    And that was when he appeared.


    It was too long ago. But she still remembered how warm the teenager who came towards her was.


    He came to her and paid for her chocte.


    "It''s not good to steal, understand? I''ll treat you to chocte."


    Samantha never knew that there were such a good-looking and warm teenager in the world.


    She was so embarrassed.


    "I didn''t want to steal¡­ But my brother¡­" She said and was about to cry, and the chocte had


    already been crushed in her hand.


    But he smiled and said, "I know, you''re just too hungry. Just don''t be like that again!"


    He rescued her from the abyss of misery and gave her two choctes.


    It was amazing that someone she had never met could be a light in her dark life.


    She knew who he was, but never thought she would have anything to do with him.


    Because he was like a bright moon.


    She couldn''t touch it and could only look at it from afar.


    When she learned that she was the daughter of the Moore family and that he was her fianc¨¦, she was


    ecstatic.


    Wouldn''t that bring her closer to him?


    But she forgot that no matter how beautiful the bright moon was, it was ultimately cold.


    He did not love her.


    Remembering the past that was buried deep in her heart, her tears fell even more furiously.


    It was too painful to remember that, so she let him go and re-treated his wounds gently. Then she sat


    down again away from him, lit a cigarette, and smoked slowly.


    Maybe the pain could not be forgotten but only paralyzed.


    If those things hadn''t happened, she might still love him with her whole heart.


    Only, this love was too heavy.


    Samantha didn''t know how she had fallen asleep on the couch. She woke up the next morning with


    rashes all over her body.


    Someone tapped her face, "Wake up."


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Ruben''s magnified handsome face. She felt herself in a


    trance.


    "What?" She rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    Ruben examined her with his eyebrows knitted, "Your face¡­"


    Samantha didn''t respond for a moment, "What''s wrong with my face?"


    However, when Dillon brought the mirror, she waspletely shocked.


    Red rashes!


    Her face was covered in red rashes. Didn''t she take anti-allergy medicinesst night? Howe she


    still had such a severe allergic reaction?


    "I''ll go first." Samantha handed the mirror back to him and got up to run.


    She couldn''t let anyone see, otherwise what if her identity was exposed?


    "Stop." Ruben put his hand to his brow.


    Samantha stopped, "What else do you want?"


    "You can''t get a cab right now." He had aplicated look on his face.


    When did this womane inst night? Why did he have no memory of it at all?


    Ruben only thought what they didst night was just a dream, so he didn''t think deeper.


    "I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick me up." Samantha avoided his burning gaze. She subconsciously didn¡¯t want


    to get involved with him.


    She only took her cryingst night as an indulgence from all these years.


    From now on, she was Helena.


    Just as she finished speaking, the man suddenly got closer to her with a dangerous look in his eyes,


    "Are you pretending to be miserable in front of me? You can''t understand what I''m saying?"


    Without waiting for her to respond, the man had already rudely pinched her chin with his coarse fingers.


    Samantha lost her temper all of a sudden and stared at him, "Pretend to be miserable?"


    She was allergic to yam, but this actually became in his eyes that she was pretending to be miserable.


    This man spoke too harshly.


    "Isn''t it? I didn''t ask you toe herest night. You deliberately let me see this scene early in the


    morning. Aren''t you just pretending to be miserable? No wonder Gabriel likes you. Not just your acting


    skills, your tricks of ying with men are even better." Ruben suppressed the strange feeling in his


    heart and mocked coldly.


    Samantha shuddered, and then she shivered with anger, "Ruben, I''m not as boring as you are!


    Pretending to be miserable? Is there any use for me to pretend to be miserable in front of someone like


    you, who can even get his own wife killed?"


    She was furious and began to mock him.


    What he meant was that she had already been fucked by others many times.


    That was why he was irritating her so viciously.


    She wasn''t dirty. Not at all.


    Rubenughed in anger, "So, are you disappointed that I didn''t fall for your trick?"


    Samantha really wanted to p him, "Let go of me."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t you forget what you took in exchange with me? Since you signed the contract, you should not


    pretend to be a virgin." Ruben was most annoyed by her stubborn look, as if she had thorns all over


    her body.


    So, was he reminding her of her status again?


    Lover?


    Samantha looked at him and said in a shaky tone, "Okay, so tell me, what do you really want?"


    He narrowed his eyes and was dissatisfied with her answer, "Don''t you know what I want?"


    What was he angry about? Maybe he was angry at her for not realizing her status.


    He couldn''t believe she didn''t understand what he meant, but she was still as stubborn as a rock.


    The more she was like that, the more he wanted to conquer her.


    Samantha looked at him coldly and suddenly her eyes turned red.


    She used all her strength to break his fingers and said word for word, "No, I don''t know what you want!


    I only know that it doesn¡¯t mean everything even if I agree to be your lover, and even a dog has dignity.


    How can you humiliate me like this?"

 Chapter 47 She鈥檚 Mine

    Chapter 47 She¡¯s Mine


    Ruben stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. He stared at her fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll pity you. Get


    lost.¡±


    Samantha shook off his hand, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Mr. Knight.¡±


    She turned around quickly and walked out swiftly, but she looked like she was afraid of him.


    Once again, she was humiliated by Ruben. She was so aggrieved that she almost wanted to cry out.


    No, she shouldn¡¯t be like this. She would never allow herself to be so cowardly.


    The moment when the woman turned around, the first rays of morning sunlight shone on her face.


    Ruben saw the tear that slipped out of the corner of her eye.


    At the moment, his heart seemed to be clenched by a pair ofrge invisible palms.


    He felt pain.


    She would cry? Would a cruel woman like her cry?


    While Ruben was surprised, Dillon brought breakfast from the kitchen.


    She tried to reconcile their dispute, ¡°Sir, actually Mrs. Powell didn¡¯t mean any harm. She took care of


    you all night.¡±


    In other words, he shouldn¡¯t treat Helena with such a bad attitude.


    Ruben disyed a cold face and didn¡¯t say anything, but he was no longer angry at the moment.


    He was surprised that Helena had actually taken care of him all nightst night.


    Hearing what Dillon had said, Ruben picked up the suit on the sofa and stepped outside.


    Damn it.


    Had he misunderstood Helena?


    On the other side, Samantha was carrying a bag walking out of the vi. The wind in the early morning


    was very cold and she kept sneezing.


    The tears on her face had dried up.


    Even if Ruben did not say, she also knew that she would not be able to take a cab here. However, she


    would still insist on leaving.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay there to be humiliated by him.


    She had her dignity too.


    She felt very sad when she recalled the time when she was humiliated by Ruben.


    As she walked along the road, she was so absorbed in her thoughts that she did not hear the horn that


    someone behind her kept honking.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At a junction, the car behind her braked sharply, nearly hitting her body.


    The car stopped firmly at the side of the road, followed by the man¡¯s exasperated low roar.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    Only then Samantha regained her consciousness, she fell to the ground in shock, looking up at the


    man sitting in the car.


    It was him?


    Why did hee?


    ¡°I am asking you. Are you deaf?¡± Ruben was also frightened by her. He was puzzled as he had honked


    at her for so long, but she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    He got out of the car and walked towards her.


    Samantha looked at the approaching man. She slightly narrowed her beautiful eyes. Her eyes were still


    red. Her seaweed-like wavy hair was blown by the wind. She was showing an indifferent look.


    ¡°Yes, you just made me deaf. You mustpensate me.¡± She looked at him and extended her palm


    which was tied with gauze, saying expressionlessly.


    Ruben almostughed and he squinted at her coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re not deaf after hearing the horn, but


    your brain is damaged.¡±


    Samantha snorted coldly, ¡°Yes, my brain is damaged. The medical fee is ten million dor, pay me,


    otherwise, I will sue you.¡±


    He was stunned as if he was struck by lightning.


    He hesitated for a moment and extended his hand to her who was on the ground, smiling coldly, ¡°Ten


    million? I think you¡¯re faking the ident and trying to extort me.¡±


    Samantha held his hand and got up arrogantly, ¡°What can you do if I am faking the ident?¡±


    She spoke seriously, and Ruben looked at her with a little more warmth in his eyes.


    He was surprised as Helena was telling him a joke.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Ruben became serious and said calmly.


    Samantha smoothly caressed the curly hair on her chest and smiled coldly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t deserve it


    to sit in your car, Mr. Powell. It may tarnish your reputation. I can¡¯t afford that.


    She turned around calmly. Carrying her bag, she looked like she wanted to walk forward.


    His handsome face suddenly showed a cold and sullen hostility. He stopped her, ¡°Helena, don¡¯t


    challenge my patience.¡±


    She didn¡¯t turn around, but she didn¡¯t say much either.


    ¡°What do you want.¡±


    The word she saidpletely stirred up the anger in Ruben¡¯s mind.


    He took a few big steps forward and blocked the woman¡¯s path. His aura was powerful.


    ¡°You better don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    She raised her eyes coldly. She fixed her eyes on his handsome face, and suddenly she smiled.


    ¡°Why? Mr. Knight think I¡¯m not pretending to be injured now? Are you taking pity on me?¡± She


    deliberately drawled her words, making sure that he was able to hear her every word clearly.


    ¡°Do you have to be unforgiving like this?¡± He narrowed his eyes, showing a dangerous look.


    Samantha moved her lips as if she wanted to say something.


    However, Ruben was unwilling to listen to her nonsense. He sped her wrist and pulled her into his


    car. He then stepped on the gas and drove straight to the hospital.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of rejecting him, but she didn¡¯t want it to be that easy for him.


    It was true that every man wanted to conquer a woman.


    She knew that and she was trying to make Ruben fall into her carefully prepared trap step by step.


    Didn¡¯t Peyton hate that Ruben spent his time with another woman the most? Then, she wanted to steal


    Ruben from her with her own hands.


    It would be best if Ruben fell in love with her, making Peyton suffer for the rest of her life.


    Just thinking about the arrival of the day, she would feel so happy.


    She really hoped that it would not take too long for the day toe.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for it.


    Ruben drove her to the hospital, and they bumped into Can at the entrance of the hospital.


    When she saw Can, she only felt annoyed as she was unwilling to meet him.


    When she saw Can, Can also saw them and he was immediately extremely angry, and he came


    over furiously.


    ¡°You are really a bitch. You stole my sister¡¯s role and now you even hooked up with my brother-inw!¡±


    He looked extremely angry in his eyes.


    Samantha wasn¡¯t as feisty asst time. She took a step back with a pale face, ¡°Mr. Moore, what are


    you talking about? I don¡¯t understand your words.¡±


    He said she was a bitch. Did she act like a bitch?


    She learnt how to be a bitch from Peyton!


    Can was so angry that he stared at Ruben, raising his finger and scolding him overbearingly,


    ¡°Ruben, what are you doing? Your taste is getting worse and worse. Now you can hang out just any


    random foul, filthy bitch? Won¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°Who taught you to say those words?¡± Ruben¡¯s eyes were cold, and he had an aura of dignity.


    Hearing Can insulting Helena like that, he felt very angry suddenly.


    A trace of timidity shed in Can¡¯s eyes, but he continued, ¡°Am I wrong? She had slept with a lot of


    men, and she had aplicated rtionship with Gabriel Baker. You still¡­¡±


    Ruben raised his eyes abruptly. A cold light reflected in his eyes, and he clenched the hand hidden in


    his sleeve tightly.


    Can was really a good brother of Peyton. They both humiliated people without any mercy.


    The next second, Ruben raised his fist and smashed it into Can¡¯s face, causing him to scream.


    ¡°Your parents taught you to behave like this?¡± Ruben stared at him fiercely as if he wanted to eat him.


    Every word Can said was extremely harsh.


    He thought that Helena had taken care of him all night, and he had misunderstood her just now. What


    he was doing now was a bit ofpensation for her.


    But when he really heard those words from Can, he really couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.


    ¡°Ruben¡­¡± Samantha was stunned. She did not expect that he would actually teach Can a lesson for


    her.


    ¡°Ruben¡­ you beat me?¡± Can looked like he did not believe that Ruben just beat him, and the bruise


    at the corner of his mouth was very obvious.


    Ruben stared at him coldly and spoke coldly, ¡°Even if she has a rtionship with Gabriel Baker, you


    still can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡±


    Can put on an evil look. He looked at Samantha with resentment as if he wanted to dismantle her


    body into his belly in a horrible way.


    ¡°Selena, you¡¯d better watch out. I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Can left after finishing his vicious words.


    Only then did Samantha look at Ruben. She looked calm, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. You are my woman. It¡¯s just to teach him a lesson so that he won¡¯t offend the


    wrong person in the future.¡± He sneered, disying a cold look.


    Samantha¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    She was his woman?


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to help her. It was just that¡­he felt that she was his woman?

 Chapter 48 My Life Was Ruined A Long Time Ago

    Chapter 48 My Life Was Ruined A Long Time Ago


    His cold, mocking wordspletely crushed the warm feeling in her heart.


    Samantha''s head was drooping down and with the lights dotted on her thick and long eyshes, the


    shadow was like a cumbersome shackle.


    She was not sad, why she should feel so?


    Why was she sad when she heard what he said?


    "Of course, I can remember my position. Mr. Knight, you don''t need to remind me again and again. It


    must be hard to do so." Samantha resisted the urge to cry and pulled out a smile forcibly.


    Ruben snorted coldly, "It''s good to know you are aware of it."


    Ruben didn''t know why Gabriel fell in love with this woman.


    When it came to beauty, the entertainment industry had nevercked beautiful women.


    Why Gabriel wanted Helena to approach him?


    He didn''t believe that Gabriel couldn''t see through a woman.


    Samantha took the medicine from the hospital and then took the transfusion.


    She couldn''t make it to the crew today, so she told ra in advance to ask for a day off for her.


    After the phone call, Samantha finally had the time to talk to the man next to her, who looked


    indifferent.


    "My assistant will be here soon. Thank you a lot for your help, Mr. Knight. I know you are so busy, and I


    dare not to dy your schedule." Samantha said lightly.


    Ruben paused and the corners of his mouth twitched, "Are you driving me away?"


    He did not know what she was thinking. If she really approached him with any purpose, then why she


    didn¡¯t ask him to stay just like other women?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She drove him away!


    This was the first time he had encountered such a thing, and of course, he would not be in a good


    mood.


    "I¡¯m not driving you away. Mr. Knight always has a tight schedule, and I dare not to disturb you."


    Samantha deliberately pulled up her lips, looking at him with a smile.


    No matter how he tried to figure out her words, Ruben didn''t think she was really sincere, "Shut up!"


    He was so pissed off by this reckless woman.


    How dare you, Helena!


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became quiet, just when the nurse came in with the medicine.


    Helena subconsciously reached out to pick the medicine up, but Ruben was one step ahead of her.


    "Give the medicine back to me." Samantha was taken aback for a moment and said.


    Since he hated her so much, what was he staying here for?


    Ruben looked at her coldly, paused for a while, and brought her a cup of hot water.


    "You really can¡¯t tell good from bad." He scolded her.


    Samantha was stunned, but Ruben suddenly grabbed her right hand the next second.


    The touch at this moment made Samantha upset and she pushed him away despite the hot boiling


    water, "Go away!"


    Her emotions were too intense as if he had pocked on her sore spot.


    That was why her resistance was so fierce.


    Her right hand had broken before.


    She stayed in prison for seven years, and her voice and arms were all injured there.


    Her pride and dignity, her everything was ruined.


    During the shoving, the ss of water shattered and the boiling water reddened her wrists.


    She didn''t feel the pain but repeated, "Let me go, let me go!"


    Ruben didn''t know why she overreacted like that, he was furious and yelled, "What is wrong with you?"


    He did nothing to her, why she revolted him so intensely?


    Samantha endured the pain in her right wrist and stared into the man''s dark eyes.


    "It¡¯s not your business." Her shoulders trembled and her voice was hoarse.


    Ruben finally realized something was wrong. He rolled up her sleeve up and found a ck mand


    tattoo on her wrist. At the same time, he also found the surrounding skin had crisscrossed knife scars


    and hideous burns.


    He was in such a huge shock, his pupils couldn''t help shrinking, "Your hand..."


    How could Gabriel''s woman suffer a serious injury like this?


    Isn''t she the one Gabriel liked a lot? How did her¡­


    Suddenly, Samantha couldn¡¯t control herself and pushed him away fiercely. She seemed to be greatly


    irritated, and she quickly hid her scarred with sleeves.


    "What happened to your hand? Someone bullied you?" Ruben hardly believes what he saw.


    After all, he failed to restrain his voice...


    After hearing this, Samantha closed her eyes, but tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.


    Who bullied her?


    How much she wanted to yell at him, it was you, it was you! You and Peyton Moore made me almost


    die in jail and nearly killed me with the fire. How could you pretend to be innocent? Why would you


    pretend to be a good guy in front of me?


    She wanted to vent the hate in her heart, but she knew she couldn''t.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "Why is Mr. Knight making such a fuss? Of course, I would be bullied by women because of seducing


    their men." She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers and smiled casually.


    This was the price she paid for falling in love with Ruben.


    She was getting sick of all this.


    "You..." Ruben was startled by her craziness.


    Could Gabriel not even protect a woman?


    "You''ve seen enough of me, like a dog, living in such a miserable life, I think Mr. Knight should go?" she


    said in pain.


    Every time she faced him, she felt pain once more and the wound in her heart was torn apart by him


    again.


    She was about to be swallowed by her hatred.


    "Who did it?" Ruben''s voice was shocked.


    Samantha looked at him and smiled, her smile was arrogant and ironical, and she was like a lunatic,


    "Does Mr. Knight really want to know?"


    I was afraid you would regret to know...


    As soon as Ruben was about to say something, the door of the ward was pushed open from outside.


    Gabriel''s voice was cold, "Don''t bother to worry about Helena, Mr. Knight, I will protect her."


    Gabriel suddenly showed up, and Samantha saw him as if she saw a life savior. She threw herself into


    his arms, and clutched his shirt with both hands, and her tears streamed down on her face.


    At this moment, the only thing that could bring her a littlefort was Gabriel''s warm embrace.


    There seemed a me in Ruben''s eyes. Seeing that Helena and Gabriel were so close, he actually had


    a trace of¡­jealousy?


    No, how could it be?


    Ruben felt that he must have been pissed off by Helena.


    He suppressed the thoughts in his heart and his lips rose into a ruthless smile, "I can let you be free,


    but don''t forget that you belong to me."


    Maybe he was stunned by Helena''s grief. He didn''t want to continue to entangle them but turned away


    and left.


    After hearing Ruben''s words, Gabriel frowned, "What was he talking about? Did you promise him


    anything?"


    Samantha stabilized her emotions and shook her head with red eyes, "To beg him to let my brother go,


    I promised him some trivial conditions."


    To be his mistress for half a year, how could it be called a trivial condition?


    "What is the condition? Ruben is not like a person who is easy to give up on things." Gabriel was


    squinting at her.


    Samantha did not intend to deceive him. She looked at his eyes honestly and said word by word, "He


    freed my brother on the condition that I need to be his mistress for half a year¡ª¡±


    "You agreed?" Gabriel was in shock in an instant.


    Samanthaughed and looked down on the ground, "Why shouldn¡¯t I?"


    Gabriel hardly believed what he heard, "Do you know what you are doing?"


    Samantha took a deep breath and was staring at him firmly, "I certainly do, taking away the heroine in


    the show from Peyton Moore is just an appetizer for me, I will take her man away from her and let her


    live in a miserable life all the time."


    There was no other way, and she fell into the abyss of hatred.


    She couldn''t forget what she went through, and the child''s death was the deepest pain in her heart.


    Taking Ruben away was the most vicious retaliation to Peyton.


    "You still have a better way," Gabriel whispered.


    Samantha slowly shook her head with indifference in her eyes.


    "But this is the fastest and most vicious way, isn''t it?"


    "But I don''t want you to ruin your life like this¡­" There was a guilty look in Gabriel¡¯s eyes. He felt


    moved, and his handsome face filled with gentleness.


    Samantha stared at him but he could read all the hatred in her eyes.


    "My life was ruined a long time ago."

 Chapter 49 A Deliberate Act of Revenge

    Chapter 49 A Deliberate Act of Revenge


    Yes, her life was ruined long ago.


    The culprits were Ruben Knight and Peyton Moore. She had nothing to lose if she could take revenge!


    She could even sacrifice herself.


    ¡­


    Peyton was hot-temperedtely due to the humiliation she received from Mrs. Knight and Can¡¯s


    incident. She didn¡¯t care about her useless brother but the fact that Ruben brought Helena to the


    hospital pissed her off.


    This alerted Peyton¡ªsomething was going on between Ruben and Helena.


    Marrying Ruben was her lifelong dream, she had to marry him, and now she had to do something.


    As long as Peyton did not make troubles at the shooting, Samantha could ignore her temporarily.


    She had to shoot with Peyton today. Her role was saved and was not raped but Peyton¡¯s role imed


    that she was infected.


    She was thrown out by her family while Peyton nned to kill her secretly to stop her from marrying the


    hero.


    The first scene would be shot soon. She was pushed into a pond and was tortured by Peyton.


    Peyton stared fiercely like a viper at her at the set.


    Samantha staggered, but Director Solomon shouted, ¡°Ready, three, two, one, action!¡±


    She left everything behind once it was rolling. Samantha jumped into the water professionally.


    Despite it was summer, the water in the pond was still quite chilly.


    Samantha shook in cold soon after she jumped into the pond.


    Her condition was good, but Peyton forgot her lines, ¡°Ops¡­ Sorry, I forgot my lines.¡±


    It wasmon to forget lines, Solomon did not say anything and let her check her script.


    Samantha crawled out from the pond and prepared herself for a reshoot.


    It was hard to tell whether Peyton forgot her line intentionally or not.


    Soon after, Peyton walked over confidently, she swept a nce at Samantha who was soaked all over.


    The corner of her lips lifted, she looked evil.


    Although she could not do anything to Samantha now, she could bully her on the set.


    Mateo was absent today, and it meant no one would speak out for her!


    ¡°Three, two, one, action!¡±


    Samantha jumped into the cold pond again in full force.


    Peyton stared fiercely at Samantha who was struggling in the pond. ¡°Lillian I told you! You will die if you


    go against me! I could be merciful if you didn¡¯te home! But now, you shall die!¡±


    Though Samantha struggled in the pond with resentment, her acting was good, ¡°Elsie¡­¡±


    She had swallowed a mouthful of water in the pond, but Peyton made mistake again at the end.


    This shot could have been done in one take but Peyton¡¯s mistake made Solomon angry. He shouted,


    ¡°You forgot your line again?¡±


    Peyton pretended to be innocent, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I forgot there is still another line. I¡¯ll read again,


    please retake the scene!¡±


    Peyton got down with the help of her assistant, the long soaked Samantha crawled out from the pond


    again.


    She wanted to hit Peyton so much. She meant it.


    She walked over barefooted and nced towards Peyton.


    Peyton was drinking water leisurely, the smile on her face signified a sess of an evil n.


    Samantha bit her lower lips and asked ra to contact Mateo.


    She won¡¯t be bullied like this. Did she think she could do anything she wanted?


    Peyton kept making mistake, let alone Samantha, and everyone on the set felt Peyton was doing it


    intentionally.


    Samantha had jumped over ten times into the pond, her whole body was trembling in cold, she felt


    dizzy.


    Onest time, Peyton apologized, ¡°Sorry Helena, I¡¯m not in my best condition today, let¡¯s do it one


    more time, I¡¯m ready, onest time, I promise.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s face turned white, ¡°Solomon, I want to rest for a bit.¡±


    Darn Mateo, where was the video?


    Peyton interrupted and said sarcastically, ¡°A newbie indeed, can¡¯t even suffer a bit, are you a princess


    or what?¡±


    Darn¡­


    Samantha wanted so much to p her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s continue.¡± Samantha nced at Solomon and nodded.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Solomon was satisfied, ¡°You are a good actress.¡±


    Samantha couldn¡¯t even force out a smile.


    At this very moment, ra brought the mobile over.


    Peyton smiled evilly after Solomon walked away, ¡°Helena, stay away from Ruben, understand? You¡¯ll


    be in misery if I ever see you with him again! Even Gabriel can¡¯t protect you!¡±


    Samantha smiled and yed the video sent by Mateo in front of her.


    It was the video where she intentionally poured hot drinks onto herst time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtion between you and Mateo?¡± Peyton¡¯s face stiffened and tried to snatch the mobile.


    Samantha quickly pulled back her hand and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Gabriel can protect me. But if this


    video went viral, your innocent image will be turned into ashes!¡±


    Peyton swept a nce at the surrounding and lowered her voice, ¡°You will die if you send it out!¡±


    ¡°Let me warn you, if you dare to y tricks again, I might really send it out. I¡¯m nothing but an online


    celebrity, I¡¯m not afraid of the public. Unlike me, you are an award-winning actress, you¡¯ll lose


    everything.¡± Samantha smiled harmlessly but with a fierce look in her eyes.


    Peyton cared too much about her image, she won¡¯t risk a thing.


    ¡°Oh yes, one more thing you should know.¡± Samantha smiled sarcastically again, ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce your


    Ruben, he approached me, I don¡¯t even bother fighting with you¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t bother?


    Her tone was full of irony.


    Peyton¡¯s weakness was poked and shouted, ¡°Cut the crap! Ruben will not approach a whore like you!¡±


    Samantha threw a cold smile and turned away.


    Peyton clenched her teeth and her fists furiously.


    She was just giving Samantha a small lesson today but was bitten over by her.


    Samantha was lying, Ruben could not have¡­


    Soon, the shooting resumed.


    And this time, everything went smooth, the scene was finished in one shot.


    Samantha let out a long sigh of relief, ra wrapped her up with towels.


    ¡°Helena, you are feeling alright?¡± ra looked at her worriedly.


    Samantha bit her lips while drying her hair, she murmured, ¡°Peyton Moore¡­¡±


    It seemed like Peyton was onto something after being quiet for a while.


    They were ready for a second scene shooting after they changed their clothes.


    This scene was still Samantha and Peyton, Solomon called them up for a little chat before shooting.


    ¡°There is no ying with the angle with this scene. Helena, control your strength when you p


    Peyton, don¡¯t go too strong but not too light either.¡±


    pping for real?


    A sudden chill crept down Peyton¡¯s spine while Samantha smiled, ¡°No worries Solomon, I won¡¯t


    disappoint you¡­¡±


    Samantha¡¯s smile was mean and cold, her words were meant for Peyton.


    Solomon turned to Peyton, ¡°Peyton, you do understand, don¡¯t you? We will lose the authenticity of this


    scene if we y with angle.


    Despite being unwilling, Peyton could only nod, ¡°I get it, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Solomon felt both of them were understanding and looked at themplimentary.


    The shooting began.


    ¡°Elsie, have I wronged you? Trying to give me the disease, are you even human? Samantha walked


    towards the frightened Peyton.


    ¡°Humane? Since we are both from the same family, why is it that you could have everything while I


    have to live under your shadow? I¡¯m no lesser than you, I want to kill you!¡±


    Samantha was stunned for a moment, raised her hand and pped Peyton.


    She had good control over her strength, she didn¡¯t intend to create trouble with Peyton.


    However, Peyton fell onto the ground after that p.


    ¡°Helena, I didn¡¯t deliberately make NG scenes just now, I know you are angry but you don¡¯t have to go


    this far. The face is everything for an actress.¡±


    Peyton raised her head, and there was blood on her lips, using Samantha¡¯s p as a deliberate act


    of revenge!


    Everyone at the set was stunned.


    Even Samantha was puzzled, Peyton indeed was an award-winning actress.


    Although the director asked her to hit for real, she didn¡¯t overdo it.


    Why was there blood on Peyton¡¯s lips?


    Hearing Peyton¡¯sint, Solomon walked over with a stiffened face, ¡°Helena, you are too much.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, why did she hit for real?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to p so hard even though Peyton made mistakes during the previous shot.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, the director didn¡¯t say she could make her bleed!¡±


    An evil nce shed under Peyton¡¯s eyes, the assistant helped her up while she wiped away the


    blood on her lips. ¡°If you are angry because of the previous shot, I apologize.¡±


    She took a deep bow once she finished.


    Samantha was pushed into a scandalous void at once.

 Chapter 50 Scum

    Chapter 50 Scum


    Everyone was condemning her, and Peyton was thought to be the victim in this incident.


    Peyton was bleeding from the p¡ªhow could she hit her that hard?


    People were getting more and more agitated. Directed Solomon walked over and said obscurely,


    ¡°Helena, I told you to hit her for real but you should¡¯ve controlled your strength.¡±


    Peyton had a lot of fans and if this incident was known to the public, the whole crew would be sted.


    Director Solomon nned to let Helena be the scapegoat since she wasn¡¯t very well-liked to begin with


    anyway.


    Samantha clenched her fist and said coldly, ¡°Peyton, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control my strength very well just


    now and I apologize.¡±


    Even if she hated her to death, she should¡¯ve tried to expose Peyton in front of so many people. Not to


    mention that they wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway.


    They would believe anything that Peyton spouted.


    They probably believed that Samantha was venting her grudge on Peyton.


    Peyton had an odd look in her eyes for a moment, she then lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re on the


    same team. I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s not on purpose.¡±


    Weird, why did she apologize so easily? Helena wasn¡¯t being herself, she usually picked on Peyton no


    matter what.


    She was hoping that Helena would go on a rage. Now, how should she continue with the shooting?


    But it wasn¡¯t important, she made her assistant record Helena pping her.


    It didn¡¯t matter what Samantha said, as long as she uploaded the video.


    And Samantha could do nothing about it and would be kicked out from the team!


    She held it in.


    Samantha really listened to Peyton, she said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s great that you understand, it¡¯s all for the


    shooting. You¡¯re so professional!¡±


    She managed to calm down the turbulence caused by the incident.


    Samantha then turned around and told the director that they could begin.


    It was their scene and their eyes were cold and wintry as they stared at each other.


    This time, Peyton nned to pull the same old trick again.


    Samantha actually didn¡¯t hit her that hard. Peyton¡¯s mouth was bleeding because she bit her own


    mouth.


    She didn¡¯t lose anything by making Helena the bad person.


    It was a lesson for her!


    Soon, Samantha finished her line and she went up and gave Peyton a good p.


    Peyton stumbled backwards from the p and her face turned red.


    It hurt!


    And this time it really hurt, she was bleeding for real too!


    Peyton was stunned, she forgot what she was going to say and she forgot her lines as well.


    Director Solomon yelled, ¡°Not bad, good improvisation!¡±


    It was out of her calctions and Peyton was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t think that Helena would really


    hit her!


    She was filled with rage but there was no ce to vent. She didn¡¯t say her lines on purpose, ¡°Helena,


    you¡¯re over the top! Are you trying to disfigure me?¡±


    Peyton wasn¡¯t going to just take it. She thought Helena wouldn¡¯t hit her for real and that was why she


    dared to frame her.


    But Helena hit her as if she was trying to challenge her.


    Samantha¡¯s palm was hurting from hitting Peyton. She nced coldly at Peyton who was yelping


    unhappily and said inly, ¡°Peyton, I know what you are the daughter of the Moore family. You are their


    precious treasure, but can you be a bit more professional? Can we do this in one go? Not to mention


    that you said just now that this is for the shooting. Do you understand me?¡±


    She mocked her nonchntly and gave Peyton the taste of her own medicine.


    She wanted Peyton to take the bitter medicine and not being able to say anything.


    Peyton was flying in rage. This bitch really pped her and now she called her unprofessional?


    Director Solomon was watching their catfight and was criticizing them in his heart.


    The both of them were sure vicious!


    He thought that Helena was a pushover, but now it seemed like she wasn¡¯t that easy.


    ¡°Peyton,e on. Let¡¯s do this in one go and not waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Samantha smiled eloquently.


    ying tricks with me?


    Peyton thought that she was the only one with tricks up her sleeve. She shot herself in the foot this


    time around.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Peyton suppressed her anger.


    The make-up artist went up and touched up their makeup. They started filming the scene again.


    Samantha was no kind-hearted person, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    These people thought that she was getting her revenge against Peyton here anyways. It would be a


    waste not using the chance to hit Peyton more if she was going to be the scapegoat anyways.


    She would hit her for real without hesitation!


    ¡°1, 2, 3, start!¡± yelled Director Solomon.


    ¡°Elsie! Why? We are both from the same family. Why are you the only one with everything? I want to


    kill you¡­¡±


    Samantha raised her hand and pped Peyton harshly.


    It was a loud p and it sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. It was so loud that it felt as if the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    atmosphere was split open.


    Peyton touched her cheek and fell onto the ground. She was trembling all over.


    Director Solomon was terrified watching from the sidelines, Helena was too vicious!


    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡± Even his voice was trembling when he said that.


    How could he be so unfortunate to have two such doughty actresses.


    Peyton and Helena were not easy to deal with!


    The scene was okayed, and Peyton got pped hard twice for it.


    Director Solomon noticed that Peyton wasn¡¯t in a good shape and announced that they would retire for


    the day.


    ra ran over, ¡°Helena, you¡¯re amazing! You hit her until she can¡¯t say anything! That¡¯s the way to deal


    with someone like that!¡±


    Samantha smiled, she kindly went up and tried to help Peyton who was on the floor.


    She pressed down on Peyton¡¯s hand and smiled intensely, ¡°Peyton, do you know what it means to


    shoot oneself in the foot?¡±


    Peyton looked miserable from getting hit. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her face was swollen, she


    gritted her teeth as she red at Samantha.


    How dare Helena hit her so hard!


    ¡°You sure are gutsy! How dare you!¡± Peyton was about to faint from anger.


    Samantha ignored her hostility and tried to pick her up gently, ¡°Peyton, you are so professional. I¡¯m in


    awe, you deserve all your awards. I do think that I hit a bit too hard, but it¡¯s to help you get into the


    mood. It¡¯s all for the sake of acting, I apologize.¡±


    People around them were nodding and they looked at Peyton in admiration.


    She showed such professionalism. She braced the hit and didn¡¯t use a stand-in for the sake of the


    drama.


    Peyton looked at Samantha¡¯s innocent smile and she wanted to tear her apart so badly!


    ¡°You made me jump into the water more than 10 times, now I returned you the favor with these two


    ps. Please ept it with grace.¡± Samantha smiled as she withdrew her hand. She then turned


    around and left with ra.


    Peyton brought it to herself! She pulled the same stunts over and over again. It wouldn¡¯t have the same


    effect as the first few times.


    Peyton¡¯s assistant helped her to the resting room. She was trembling in acrimony and her fists were


    making popping noises because she was clenching them so hard.


    ¡°Did you record everything?¡±


    Peyton tried to control her emotions.


    The assistant had never seen Peyton with such a twisted expression before, the assistant nodded in


    fear, ¡°Yes, yes! I did.¡±


    ¡°Helena, you asked for this! Nobody would help you this time!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s face turned sinister as if she was going to eat Samantha alive.

 Chapter 51 She Called Other Man鈥檚 Name

    Chapter 51 She Called Other Man¡¯s Name


    She seemed to have something in mind, Peyton Moore¡¯s gaze turned sinister.


    "Is tomorrow night Patriarch Baker''s birthday banquet?" She asked her assistant.


    "Yes, the Moore family has already received the invitation."


    Peyton suddenly showed an evil smile. She reached out to touch her swollen and red face.


    "Hehe" She sneered. Helena Powell had pped her twice and she must pay for the price!


    Now Patriarch Baker was back, let¡¯s see how Gabriel Baker could be arrogant.


    She wanted the scandal between Samantha Powell and Gabriel to be a fact.


    ¡­


    Samantha was removing her makeup in the dressing room. ra Fraser passed her phone to her.


    ¡°Someone is calling you.¡± ra nced at the phone number which was shing on the screen.


    She didn¡¯t take the liberty to answer the phone as she knew Samantha was concerned about her, who


    was ced by Gabriel to her. That''s why she wouldn¡¯t do something that she shouldn''t do.


    Samantha stunned for a moment and took a look at the phone. She was very familiar with the phone


    number, and she held the phone tightly.


    ¡°Hello, this is Samantha speaking.¡± Samantha calmed herself down and said with a cold tone.


    A man¡¯s low and cold voice rang out from the other side of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m now at the entrance of the


    studio. I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡±


    Feeling the man¡¯s domineering manner, Samantha¡¯s heart began to sink.


    Why Rubene to the studio at this time? Was it because he knew that Peyton had been beaten, so


    he came and asked about it?


    She wanted to say something else, but the call was cut off.


    She had no choice, no matter Ruben was here with what reason, she had to go.


    If she didn¡¯t get close to him, how could she capture him?


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    She didn¡¯t tell ra where she was going, just told her she had something to do tonight and had to go


    first.


    She went out and saw the familiar car had parked under the tree not far from the studio.


    She looked around like a thief, and then quickly opened the door and got into the car.


    She sneered in her mind. Why she felt like they were cheating?


    However, the man in this car was her legitimate husband.


    How did she get this nervous feeling?


    Samantha opened and closed the door in a clean action.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man didn¡¯t have much expression, and he didn¡¯t look domineering at


    all.


    Samantha nced at him and snickered, "What am I looking at? Of course, is to see if anyone saw us


    ... I don''t want to be targeted by Peyton''s fans again."


    Hearing Peyton''s name, Ruben''s gaze had a change.


    "You''re already notorious, and will you still worry about this one more charge?" His thin lips curved up


    in a nice arc and looked indifferent.


    Samantha bit her lower lip and spoke teasingly, "That''s right, Peyton is so powerful. If she knew I had


    anything to do with you, I''m afraid I¡¯ll be killed by her."


    Ruben paused and turned his head to look at her deeply.


    "Isn''t that what you want?"


    He finally knew whom her hostility was directed at.


    Could she be deliberately approaching him for Peyton?


    What exactly she wanted to do?


    Samantha''s heart skipped a beat. Noticing the Ruben''s suspicion and scrutiny, she smiled, "I don''t


    know what Mr. Knight is talking about. I don''t understand a single word you''re saying."


    What a joke, would she admit it?


    She wouldn''t. Wouldn''t that be looking for death?


    "Well, are you women in the entertainment industry were so calcting?" Ruben nced at her and


    there was full of paranoid and mockery in his words.


    Samantha shot back, "Mr. Knight, don¡¯t forget about Peyton, she is also in the entertainment industry."


    As soon as she said that, the atmosphere in the car turned serious and weird in a sudden.


    Ruben stared still at her for a long time before he said.


    "What is your animosity with Peyton?" His said with a low speed.


    Samantha was shocked, her pupils contracted slightly, and she scratched her palms nervously.


    What did he mean by this? Was he probing her? Or, did he notice something? Or did she show her


    hatred for Peyton too obviously?


    "It was no before, but from now on it is ..." Samantha smiled with her fingers touching his chest and


    grabbed his tie smoothly, "Stealing her man, is this a deep hatred?"


    She was enchanting and charming, like a blooming mand in the dark. People were easily attracted


    by her evilness.


    Ruben''s body stiffened slightly, and sped her restless wrist with his long hand, said in a deep tone,


    "Stealing? You overestimate yourself too much!"


    Samantha tilted her head, her pretty curls draped over her chest and her red lips slightly pursed, "Then


    we can try and see if I can ... steal you away from her?"


    She took it for granted and her delicate tone had a hint of arrogance and seduction.


    Ruben nced at her and the corner of his lips curved even more bigger.


    He stopped talking. Samantha got off him, but she was curious to know where he was taking her today.


    Of course, this question didn¡¯t distress her for too long.


    Because she sat in the car for a while, then she found that her head was dizzy and her limbs were


    getting cold, and she couldn''t help but fall asleep.


    Samantha''s head slid feebly to his shoulder, leaning gently.


    Ruben who had been looking out the window in silence, felt the strengthing from his shoulder, he


    subconsciously turned back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He was stunned.


    He saw her wless face with dark bruise under her eyes, and there was an abnormal redness on her


    cheeks.


    "Helena!" He tempted to pat her face, and his cold palm could feel her hot temperature.


    He was shocked, was this woman made of paper?


    She was indeed too thin, even the veins on her forehead could be seen clearly.


    He was just about to push her away while Samantha with her eyes closed suddenly grabbed his hand


    and murmured in pain.


    "Why ... don''t you want me anymore ¡­"


    She suddenly opened her eyes, and her misty eyes were filled with hatred.


    This hatred immediately rushed to Ruben''s heart, and he froze.


    ¡®Why don''t you want me anymore?¡¯


    Was she in a nightmare?


    The eyes slowly began to close, her pale thin fingers were still clutching his sleeve, and her breathing


    became very weak.


    She seemed to be very insecure. At this time, she was so lonely and helpless. She was more


    affectionate at this time than when she was awake.


    Men were sympathetic to vulnerable women.


    Ruben too.


    He was moved withpassion and was about to reach out and embrace her.


    Samantha''s pale, dry lips slowly opened, and softly murmured another man''s name.


    "Gabriel..." Please, help me!


    His face turned gloomy in a sudden and pursed his lips. There was tension of a major serious incident


    was about to happen.

 Chapter 52 He is Better Than You Everywhere

    Chapter 52 He is Better Than You Everywhere


    What did he hear? This woman was really fond of Gabriel Baker. It turned out that all her pain was due


    to Gabriel?


    She was even calling Gabriel¡¯s name in her dreams!


    When Ruben Knight realized the fact, his chest suddenly filled with an unknown fire.


    He felt that the name sounded ear-piercing in his ear.


    Thinking of that, Ruben pushed her away indifferently. Watching her head hit the car window, he


    snorted coldly.


    She deserved it.


    Samantha Powell moaned softly. She clutched her red and swollen forehead. She was still in the state


    of unconsciousness.


    It was normal that she did not know about the extreme anger of the man.


    There was only one person in her mind when she was in aa and the person was Ruben.


    He was the man who had run through ten years of her life. He hurt her, tortured her and abandoned


    her.


    He let her suffer so much but the saddest thing was that all her joy was alsoing from him.


    When she was at the age of fifteen, the shocking nce made him an indelible trace in her heart.


    She kept running to get close to him but there was a sea of burning fire all around.


    He was leaving with Peyton Moore by cing his hand on her waist. He was walking further and further


    with an indifferent and terrifying expression on his face.


    When the fire sea was about to swallow her, she saw Gabriel descending from the sky.


    She cried and begged him to save her!


    Without Gabriel, she would have been converted to ashes long time ago.


    Samantha only felt that she was in the two states of ice and fire. She was shaking all over in the cold


    and also the heat made her suffer badly.


    She felt that she almost unable to hold it anymore.


    But suddenly, an unknown warm easily dissipated the pain from all over her body.


    At night.


    Ruben stood by the bed in home clothes and looked at the woman on the bed. Her sleeves were rolled


    up and that ugly skin was revealing again.


    He didn''t want to care about her. It was his kindness for not letting her go and sleep in the store room


    but he had that damnpassion again. So, he called his family doctor toe over and take a look


    on her.


    Gabriel¡¯s woman, what did it matter to him?


    He stepped forward and looked at her carefully.


    Why did he feel that the wound on her wrist looked so familiar?


    However, he couldn''t remember where he had seen it at that particr moment.


    She got a flower tattoo. Was she trying to conceal something?


    Ruben slowly sat on the bed. He wanted to look at her scars up close.


    At that moment, the woman on the bed sat up from the bed of a sudden and panted heavily with her


    mouth open.


    Ruben was taken aback. He raised his eyes slightly, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Samantha hadn''t recovered her consciousness and she almost being scared andid down again


    when she saw the up close handsome face at her front.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her mind was still blurred after sleeping for such a long time and so she


    questioned him first just as she woke up.


    Ruben, who was questioned by her looked like in a bad mood. His thin lips were pressed into a straight


    line and his eyes looked very cold, ¡°If it is not me, who do you think it will be?¡±


    For a moment, he felt that he was nosy, he should not care about whether Samantha was alive or


    dead. He should just throw her to the hospital!


    Samantha was pressing her chest with her hand. When she was sober, she looked at her surrounding


    environment. She was stunned.


    He brought her back to the Knight¡¯s house.


    Ruben spit out a few words coldly and continued to question her aggressively, ¡°How? Were you


    disappoint? It''s not the Gabriel who you are thinking of so you are sad? Huh?¡±


    What did her attitude mean? What did she mean that why was it he?


    Who else could it be if it wasn''t him? Or, who did she wish to see?


    Gabriel?


    Samantha made things clear finally. She put her hand on her forehead and said weakly, ¡°I don''t know


    what you are talking about. No matter who I am thinking, does this have anything to do with Mr.


    Knight?¡±


    She might have caught a cold so Ruben took her to the doctor.


    But even if Ruben saved her, what did he mean by asking her on that?


    The corners of Ruben¡¯s lips were tight and he became more furious, ¡°You are in the Knight¡¯s house


    now. There is no Gabriel here you want to see. He is such a good man, you can go find him!¡±


    Samantha headache was so severe that her voice became hoarse. However, she didn''t want to be


    defeated so she replied, ¡°Mr. Knight don¡¯t have to tell me, I know Gabriel is excellent.¡±


    Her fingers clenched the bedding tightly and the coolness spread a little bit in her heart.


    If Gabrielpared with him, how could Gabriel not good?


    She recalled his cold-heartedness in her dream and her tears were almost finished shedding.


    He didn''t look back at her¡­no!


    Just as she finished her words, the man''s cold voice rang above her head.


    ¡°Heh.¡± He sneered, ¡°No matter how good Gabriel is, sadly¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He squeezed her jaw and shook his head with a smile, ¡°You don''t deserve to be with him.¡±


    At that moment, the gaze in his eyes was like a cone of ice as if to poke two blood holes on


    Samantha¡¯s body.


    At that time, Samantha realized the horror of the man.


    He was cold-blooded, ruthless, cruel¡­


    His previous performances to her was just treating her as a ything.


    She thought she was leading him into the game but he was the one who actually in control of the


    game!


    ¡°Now it''s good that you don''t pretend it anymore and go to the storeroom!¡± He squinted slightly and said


    word by word.


    Ruben nced at her and got his hand back slowly. He put his hand in his trouser pocket, turned and


    stepped out of the bedroom.


    Samantha twisted her eyebrows. She could only feel a pain in her chest which almost made her unable


    to breathe. Her eyes were sour and teary but she tried her best to hold her sobs.


    She lifted the quilt and got out of the bed. Then, she followed his footsteps and walked out of her room.


    ¡°Even if you don''t say it, I certainly know the ce that people like me should stay. From now on, I will


    never stain the floor of your Knight¡¯s house.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s back was straight and she looked at Ruben''s stalwart back. His heart seemed to be filled


    with sadness and cold emotions.


    She was just a ything in his eyes.


    Could she win him?


    Suddenly, Samantha lost her confidence.


    ¡°You have thought too much, how can you defile my Knight¡¯s house?¡± Ruben leaned on the guardrail


    on the second floor, his vision was like a de.


    He meant that she didn''t know clearly about her own identity. Did she worth for it?


    Her stride halted and her fingers thrust into her flesh.


    Yes, she did not worth for it.


    She had made her decision to pick the path of entering the entertainment industry so she was destined


    to endure their doubts and malicious nder.


    Even if she actually had nothing to do with Gabriel but Gabriel had already be the big benefactor


    behind her.


    She was the superior person who got higher position by sleeping with other men.


    Back in the storeroom again, she suddenly felt that she had used to the damp atmosphere there.


    Maybe, she was born to stay in such a dark ce.


    Samantha was lying on the hard wooden board. Her eyes swept across her palm and her wound had


    healed.


    She sighed slightly. She hadn''t eaten anything today and she''s starving with dizziness now.


    She wanted to find something to eat but she was afraid to meet Ruben when she went out.


    Thinking of seeing him, she would rather just remained starving.


    She was fine with forbearance.


    The door of the storeroom was knocked suddenly and Dillon walked in.


    ¡°Miss Powell, you just got sick. This is the porridge I made for you. Have it while it''s still hot.¡± Dillon


    appeared just at the right timing.


    Samantha¡¯s eyes were full of tears, ¡°But will he punish you¡­¡±


    Although she was very hungry, she didn''t want to cause trouble for Dillon.


    It was obvious that Ruben wanted to humiliate her and the thing that she could only do was to follow


    his wishes.


    Dillon¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, ¡°No worries, you can eat first. Mr. Knight was having a bad


    temper during this period because his wife has passed away, please bear with him.¡±


    When Samantha heard that, she couldn''t help butughed mockingly.


    Would Ruben be in a bad mood due to her death?


    ¡®Don¡¯t dream about it!¡¯


    She was dead. Ruben should be celebrating happily. How could he be in a bad mood?


    That was such a big joke!


    ¡°If he really put the dead person in his heart, how can he tangled with other women so quickly? Dillon,


    you don''t need to say good things for him anymore.¡± Samantha slurped the porridge and spoke in irony.


    When her words just fell, the door was mmed open.


    ¡°Who asked you to bring food for her?¡± Ruben''s low voice was full of coldness.

 Chapter 53 Died With A Remaining Grievance

    Chapter 53 Died With A Remaining Grievance


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    Samantha Powell was secretly eating the porridge and when she saw Ruben Knight appearing at the


    door suddenly, she directly spurted out the hot porridge from her mouth!


    She bent and pressed against her chest with her hands. She started to cough.


    What did Ruben mean? He did not choose any other time toe but specifically...


    Ruben stepped forward and walked towards her. His whole body portrayed a strong and frightening


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    temperament.


    Dillon was also shocked by Ruben, she trembled and then immediately patted Samantha¡¯s back.


    ¡°Sir...¡± Dillon tried to say something.


    Samantha was coughing until her face was blushed. She interrupted Dillon and looked into his fiercely


    eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not Dillon¡¯s business. Just focus on me!¡±


    Dillon felt sorry for her so she would assist her. How could she let Dillon be involved in it because of


    her?


    Ruben was the person that could do anything.


    Half of Ruben¡¯s face hid in the dull light and it made him as if he was as frightening as Satan from hell.


    ¡°Focus on you?¡± He slightly squinted.


    Samantha pushed Dillon away and stood up from the ground. She did not want to admit defeat so she


    looked into Ruben¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes! I will shoulder the responsibility. Stop scolding Dillon anymore.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other. His eyes wereplicated while her eyes were as calm as still


    water.


    Ruben slightly pursed his lips and his eyes expressed that something serious was going to happen.


    ¡°Dillon, get out.¡±


    Dillon¡¯s lips were trembling and looked at Samantha with hesitation then slowly walked out from the


    store room.


    At that moment, in the store room which was damp and dark, there were only him and her left there.


    The atmosphere was incredibly stressful to the extent that people inside might be crazy.


    Samantha just felt that whenever she stayed alone with him, he was testing her acting skill.


    ¡°I have some unclear rtionship with other women. Did you ever see it?¡± He walked towards her and


    his huge figure stopped in front of her.


    Samantha was shocked and stepped backwards subconsciously because she did not know what


    Ruben meant.


    He said with cold eyes, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Samantha kept stepping backwards when he was approaching with a fierce temperament.


    At the end, she had no way to step backwards and her slim body hit a cold and hard wall.


    She held her breath and when she raised her eyes, she realized that Ruben was standing close to her


    irresistibly. He outstretched his hand and passed her ears and leaned against the wall behind her.


    He surrounded her closely and there was his breath and smell all over her.


    Samantha looked at the grim face which was very close to her and she started to think disorderly.


    ¡°Mr Knight, why are you so angry? I just simply say and I have no right toment on any of your


    rtionships with other women. Since...¡± Samantha took a deep breath and showed a smiley face. She


    said it with an ironic voice, ¡°The real Mrs Knight had been burned into ashes!¡±


    Samantha was mentioning it again!


    Ruben stared at her pale face with his long eyes and expressed huge anger from his ck eyes.


    ¡°What? Do you want to be Mrs Knight?¡± Ruben raised her chin which was stuttering with his


    finger. Each and every word that was said by him were indifferent and like knives stabbing into her


    ears.


    He raised his sharp eyebrow and his eyes were deep.


    Samantha was sharp at once then followed byughing crazily.


    Not only ironic but also overbearing.


    ¡°Mrs Knight?¡± She mocked herself and said provokingly, ¡°Mr Knight was thinking highly of me. It is


    dangerous to be Mrs Knight. I don¡¯t want to be Mrs Knight who even did not have anyone to


    help her to arrange her funeral¡­ I am cheap but I want to live longer.¡±


    Became Mrs Knight?


    Unnecessary.


    It was because she was originally.


    However, she would not repeat her mistake in this lifetime anymore.


    Ruben¡¯s eyes became more indifferent and asked, ¡°Arrange the funeral?¡±


    When he looked at Samantha¡¯s stubborn eyes, he experienced unpredictable pain in his heart.


    While being distracted, he recalled the moment when he went to the funeral parlor to collect


    Samantha¡¯s ashes.


    Indeed, no one was there to arrange her funeral...


    If he didn¡¯t return to the country, where would Samantha¡¯s ashes be?


    At that moment, he felt that Samantha was pitiful because the Moore family did not want her ashes.


    Even after she died, she did not deserve to be buried into the ancestral tomb of the Moore¡¯s family.


    But, she was truly a daughter of the Moore family.


    He hated her so much previously but there was a sense of sympathy and pathetic in his expression.


    Samantha wasughing brilliantly but she could not hide her gloom, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? When she dies, no one is


    there to arrange the funeral matters. It is so miserable. Bing Mrs Knight... Die with a remaining


    grievance.¡±


    She should im herself as lucky because she had not died... If she died, she was unable to witness


    everything.


    The words ¡®Die with a remaining grievance¡¯ that she said gave him a huge punch in his heart to the


    extent that he suffocated.


    Ruben pinched her chin forcefully and he started to bawl, ¡°You don¡¯t want? Do you think that you


    deserve it? Mrs Knight? You are just my ything.¡±


    Because of Samantha, he experienced an unprecedented challenge.


    Normally, people were rushing towards him and wanted to be his wife. Only Samantha who stood


    in front of him acted so recklessly. Was she worth it?


    In Samantha¡¯s brown eyes, there was something starting to crack slowly and her tears were flickering.


    ¡°Even bing a dog is happier than bing Mrs Knight!¡± Her emotions were going to copse but


    she bit her lips forcefully to repress secretly. The bloody smelling from her lips and teeth was


    increasingly strong.


    How could she say it like that?


    His anger was totally exposed from his eyes and he grabbed her waist forcefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Since you


    desire to be a dog, then you will need to possess the consciousness that a dog should have.¡±


    He pressed on her right hand which was broken before and the pain was spreading uncontrobly. She


    forced herself to bear with it.


    ¡°Give your order.¡± She hesitated for a few seconds then answered calmly.


    Ruben¡¯s anger in his heart was ignited at once. There were only women that he disdained and no one


    ever degraded his dignity.


    When he lowered his head, he saw the hatred in Samantha¡¯s eyes.


    He was stunned and said it unbelievably, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    He thought that he did not have any grudges with her but she hated him so much.


    What did he do to her before?


    Impossible, he had never met her before.


    So, what was the exact hatred in her eyes?


    There was not any love in Samantha¡¯s eyes anymore and it was reced with deep hatred.


    Sheughed unexpectedly, ¡°Why is it a must that everyone needs to like you?¡±


    She was almost out of control. Hated him? Of course. If possible, she would like to stab into his body


    with a knife and made him desperate!


    It was exhausting to love him.


    ¡°Then, why are you nning so much to approach me?¡± Ruben looked at her with his sharp eyes.


    Samantha¡¯s hatred was burning vigorously like a fire and she smiled. There was blood on her lips.


    ¡°I hate Peyton Moore so I want to take you away from her...¡± She smiled, ¡°Peyton frequently ns to


    entrap me and can¡¯t I snatch his man away to vent my hatred?¡±


    Ruben was stunned. How was it possible that he became Samantha¡¯s plunder.

 Chapter 54 Got Tricked

    Chapter 54 Got Tricked


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Samantha came up to him with an elegant smile.


    Ruben was full of the desire to kill somebody, he squinted his eyes and he just wanted to tear her to


    pieces!


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I will terminate the agreement?¡± His voice trembled as he tried to control his


    anger.


    Samantha looked as though she heard a funny joke.


    ¡°You, would not.¡± She paused and said.


    This time, Ruben was the one who felt surprised but Samantha continued to speak slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve trampled upon your dignity. Would you let me go so easily? You wouldn''t¡­¡± She understood his


    heart and his character.


    Therefore, he would only torture her even more.


    And this was the only reason for her to stay with him, she hated Peyton Moore, that¡¯s why she got


    close to him. Who wouldn¡¯t believe this reasoning?


    In this way, he would not doubt that she had other purposes of getting close to him.


    The veins on Ruben¡¯s forehead became more obvious, Samantha¡¯s face was reflected in his eyes.


    He really wanted to strangle her.


    But she¡¯s right. He wouldn¡¯t terminate the agreement.


    He really wouldn¡¯t. She wanted to use him to make Peyton angry, did she think he would let her do


    whatever as she pleased?


    Only in her dream!


    After a short while, Ruben came back to his senses and pushed her away, he said with a sneer, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t know that Gabriel¡¯s woman would be so thoughtful to get to what she wanted.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s right hand was trembling in pain, she spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Knight has ttered


    me. If you are talking about being thoughtful to reach the goal, with the existence of Peyton here, I dare


    not say that I¡¯m the champion in doing this.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s fierce eyes red at her, he looked dignified.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± He said in a low, indifferent voice, ¡°I hope you can always be so stubborn.¡±


    After Ruben finished his word, he left quickly, everything in the storage room disgusted him.


    Especially Helena.


    Finally she showed her true face?


    Time would tell, he¡¯d wait and see how long could Helena be arrogant.


    Ruben would not admit that when he knew that she was using himself to take revenge on Peyton, he


    was so angry that he felt like his entire body almost exploded!


    Him, Ruben Knight, when did he be a prize for women?


    He wanted Helena to pay for what she had done!


    Tomorrow night would be the Baker family¡¯s birthday party, it surely would be very wonderful.


    Samantha watched as Ruben left, she was like a balloon that lost its air. She dragged her heavy steps


    to close the door and slid down helplessly against the door.


    Her body, there was no strength at all, she felt like a withering flower which had lost all the nutrients


    and vitality.


    In the end.


    She fell to the ground with her face pale as she was in pain from the wound on her right hand. A thick


    cold sweat oozed from her forehead.


    There were tears hanging at the corner of her eyes. She bit her lips and refused to let them fall.


    Why?


    Even until today, she would still be hurt by his words?


    Perhaps, it was her who was not strong enough.


    She slowly closed her eyes and let the pain go away.


    Once she was numb, she would be fine.


    ¡­¡­


    However, what Samantha did not expect was that the video of her hitting Peyton during the shooting


    yesterday was being exposed and uploaded out from nowhere, everyone on the inte was attacking


    her!


    This short video became viral, it¡¯s another scandal after the main actress of the film had been changed!


    No doubt, today¡¯s headline would definitely be about her again!


    ¡°Peyton, the famous actress was being bullied by the new actress Helena. Helena hit her for real when


    it was just a shoot for a film! Her face almost disfigured!¡±


    ¡°An unpopr online influencer intentionally beat the movie queen!¡±


    This headline was about yesterday¡¯s events. It was obvious that the people in high position were trying


    to drag her down, so they only showed this part of what exactly happened on purpose.


    But when was the video taken?


    No, maybe it was when Peyton acted and yed innocent yesterday, she must have had asked people


    to film it beforehand.


    Samantha sneered. She already knew that Peyton wouldn¡¯t let her go, luckily she pped her back a


    few times yesterday. Otherwise, would she be scolded for nothing today?


    Many of thements in thement section below the video were scolding her, saying that she


    deliberately wanted to hit Peyton when she made a mistake and had to repeat the takes in the scene.


    There were all kinds of ugly and harsh words written below.


    It''s not easy to get rid of the scandal about her confiscating the female lead character. Now that such a


    video was released, not to mention her Weibo, even the official social media of the film ¡®Be


    Passionately Devoted¡¯ had been receiving many hateful and negativements. They all asked her to


    apologize publicly and quit the film. They also asked Universal Entertainment topensate Peyton for


    her injury!


    Samantha¡¯s Weibo was just newly opened. She didn¡¯t have many fans, and now all of thements


    below were scolding her.


    ¡°If you don''t know how to act, leave the entertainment industry, it¡¯s fine if you want to took away the role


    but you actually hit her for real when it was just a shoot!¡¯


    ¡°Apologize to our goddess, garbage!¡±


    ¡°Helena, get out of the film¡¯s cast or we would boycott ¡®Be Passionately Devoted¡¯!¡±


    After reading thements of theseizens, Samantha felt frustrated and annoyed.


    As she hesitated if she should go to the set today, she received a call from Director Solomon, asking


    her to rest at home today.


    Of course he would say that. Peyton¡¯s fans definitely went to the film set toe at her. If she went to


    the set at this time, wouldn''t she be beaten by them?


    She hadn¡¯t even settled that issue, yet another issue arose now.


    She received a call from Gabriel¡¯s driver, asking her to prepare for the birthday party at the Baker


    family¡¯s house tonight.


    Samantha didn¡¯t want to go there at this point of time when she was in the middle of negative news.


    Because this party was between the riches and she, who came from the entertainment industry, would


    only be the object of ridicule.


    The Baker family was a famous family, their family background and status was as good as the Knight


    family. Why did Gabriel want her toe and join the party together this time?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She originally wanted to call Gabriel and told him that she wouldn¡¯te tonight but Gabriel did not


    answer her phone call. It looked like he was busy with Universal Entertainment, dealing with her issue


    online.


    Samantha didn¡¯t doubt anything in her heart. She chose a sapphire blue dress that wouldn¡¯t be too eye-


    catching tonight, she put on a simple makeup and took a taxi to the Baker¡¯s house.


    She was very beautiful and didn''t need to dress up a lot to be eye-catching.


    Therefore her simple style tonight was very suitable.


    When she arrived at the Baker¡¯s house, she was a littlete, but the party hadn''t started, the waiter


    stopped her at the door and asked her to take out the invitation.


    Samantha was puzzled, did she need an invitation card?


    Gabriel didn''t say that.


    ¡°Master Gabriel invited me over.¡± Seeing the waiter¡¯s rather odd expression, Samantha finally realized


    something was wrong.


    There were many rumors about Gabriel and her. The Baker family cared a lot about the family¡¯s


    reputation. Gabriel would not bring her to such an important asion. Her identity wasn¡¯t suitable¡­


    But the driver said¡­


    ¡°Master Gabriel?¡± The waiter was confused.


    Samantha could only nod her head. Now, many people had gathered around the entrance of the


    Baker¡¯s house, some people looked at her in a strange way.


    ¡°Just a moment, please. Let me go inside and ask Master Gabriel.¡± The waiter said with a smile.


    The waiting time was agonizing, especially those people who passed by her were all celebrities and


    dignitaries, everyone was really famous and influential in City L. She stood by here, but she couldn''t


    even take out an invitation card!


    She looked down as she waited in patience. Countless luxury cars had been parked in front of the


    house.


    There were people discussing her in a low voice.


    ¡°Who is she? She didn¡¯t even have an invitation card and she came wearing such ragged clothes. She


    even said that she knew Master Gabriel? From where does this shameless womane from.¡±


    ¡°There are too many people who want to gain Master Gabriel¡¯s attention. She should have just checked


    herself out in the mirror and see what she looks like.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, if you don''t have an invitation card, just leave. Don''t make a fool of yourself here.¡±


    The way these people looked at her as if they wanted to strip her naked.


    She finally felt something was wrong. She turned and wanted to leave.


    It''s better to go now than to be shamedter!


    But just as she turned, she ran into a man, the man scolded impatiently in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you blind when you walk!¡±


    As soon as Samantha heard this voice, she became stiff and just stood there.

 Chapter 55 Who Dares

    Chapter 55 Who Dares


    She slowly lifted her head and had a bad feeling when she saw Can in a formal suit.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± When Can saw her, his eyes were filled with disdain, ¡°You as an entertainer, do you have


    the qualifications to join this birthday banquet?¡±


    Entertainer?


    The people around them stopped their steps and those who started talking about her were all shocked


    with their eyes widely opened.


    ¡°What? An entertainer also dares to join this banquet? Doesn¡¯t she know that Patriarch Baker hates


    entertainer the most?¡±


    ¡°Joining this banquet without an invitation card, it¡¯s too shameless!¡±


    Samantha Powell was so embarrassing and then she realized that today she had been tricked by


    someone.


    Realizing that something was wrong, she was about to leave.


    Someone blocked her way and purposely spoke very loud, "Helena Powell, are you here to find Gabriel


    Baker?"


    Peyton Moore wore a white corset dress, showing off her beautiful shoulder and delicate corbone.


    She was so beautiful and gentle.


    Meanwhile, the people passing by were all gathered around them to see how they embarrassed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Samantha just wanted to say.


    Peytonughed and walked towards her, ¡°They won¡¯t let you in if you don¡¯t have an invitation card.


    Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to find Gabriel.¡±


    These words from Peyton had corroborated that Samantha didn¡¯t have an invitation card but insisted


    oning to the birthday banquet, it showed that she was trying to marry into a rich family!


    The crowd of onlookers were clear that usually there will be some lowly actresses who would try to


    Obviously, Samantha who looked like a beauty was also such a person.


    Samantha knew that Peyton was malicious, so she wanted to leave.


    Peyton, however, refused to let go of her, pulling her into the house.


    Samantha realized that today was a trap, and her cold sweat seeped out in an instant.


    "Who''s looking for me?" Suddenly, a man''s gentle and deep voice unexpectedly sounded in the noisy


    atmosphere.


    Everybody in the room froze, including Samantha.


    The waiter who had just entered to the party pointed at Samantha, "Sir, thisdy said she was your


    guest!"


    The voice of the waiter had gained the attention of the guests who were not far from her.


    In a moment, the entrance door was filled with people.


    When Gabriel saw Samantha who attended the party in formal attire, his expression sank.


    Even though, he was always gentle, but now his face turned gloomy.


    ¡°Gabriel, when did you invite this beautifuldy?¡± Then, the woman beside him smiled and asked.


    Samantha was chilled and subconsciously raised her head.


    Beside Gabriel stood a young woman who was also dressed in a grand manner, dering sovereignty


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    demeanor.


    "Didn''t you say that you only invited me as your partner today?" The woman''s eyes swept over


    Samantha''s face calmly. She looked delicate and beautiful, like the blooming rose that was zing and


    dazzling.


    When she said that, the rest of the people started to specte.


    Nia Jackson from the Jackson family of City S was deeply in love with Gabriel, since Gabriel had


    invited Nia toe, how would he find an entertainer to today''s banquet?


    Unless... this entertainer was having some purpose!


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze wasplicated, but at this point Peyton refused to give up her mocking, lightly smiled


    and spoke, "Helena, how can you be such a person? Gabriel didn¡¯t invite you today. Is it because there


    are some scandals between you and Gabriel, so you presume to do something about it?"


    Someone understood when heard Peyton talk about the scandal.


    "I have been saying that she looks familiar. It turns out she is the new actress that Universal


    Entertainment wants to develop. Some media even said that the sponsor behind her is Gabriel Baker!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how is this possible? Gabriel is Nia''s man."


    They were talking about it. Samantha and Gabriel were instantly pushed onto the cusp.


    The best excuse Gabriel could say in this situation was to say that he didn¡¯t invite her to this banquet in


    order to keep himself clean.


    Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t bear to offend the Jackson family.


    Samantha had never felt so humiliated, and now it was hard to get herself out of this situation.


    No matter how she tried to be calm, she was still panicking.


    Today in such a luxurious party, it was not a ce to let her mess around.


    Nia, who was smiling, began to act indifferent. In the manner of an arrogant daughter from a wealthy


    family, she said coldly "You''re an entertainer, what are you doing here at today''s banquet but not filming


    your drama?"


    Samantha choked, not knowing what to say, this feeling of being med in front of many people was


    too deadly.


    There was no way that Gabriel had invited her toe, so what exactly was the problem? Who told the


    driver to get her here?


    "Today''s banquet, did Gabriel invite you toe?" Nia let go of Gabriel and walked towards her step


    by step, aggressively questioning.


    Samantha subconsciously shook her head and she stuttered a little for the first time, "No¡­ not."


    If she admitted in this situation, wasn¡¯t she putting herself to trouble?


    With an impable smile, Gabriel pulled Nia, "Nia, since she came here, she¡¯s a guest."


    Nia shook her head slightly and pointed at her, "Although she¡¯s a guest, today''s banquet is


    extraordinarily important. She said you didn''t invite her here, so who did shee with? Is she trying to


    use today''s banquet to do something untoward? We should ask all of these, as there are too many


    lowly actresses who want toe here and to find a way to be popr."


    Every words from Nia seemed pushing Samantha on edge of the cliff.


    Peyton quietly watched this scene and had an eye contact with Nia, and there was a smug crossed her


    eyes.


    What the hell was Helena? Nia¡¯s act would be a great trouble for Helena!


    Gabriel also wanted to say something, but Nia had broken free of his hand, looking askance at her


    coldly.


    "Miss Powell, today''s banquet isn¡¯t for anybody, if you can''t tell me who brought you here, then I ..." Nia


    showed an icy smile, "will have to ask someone to drive you out! Don''t make the situation looks bad!


    You are at least an entertainer."


    Drove out?


    Everyone was stunned. They thought that this woman deserved it because she didn¡¯t know the


    circumstances of offending Nia.


    Samantha''s face also changed slightly, and when she met Nia''s cold gaze, she unconsciously grabbed


    the hem of her skirt tightly.


    What could she do?


    It looked like Nia won¡¯t let her go easily until she said who brought her here!


    But she had already been so humiliating, she couldn''t let Gabriel suffer the same ...


    For a moment, Samantha was in an unprecedented panic, the guests'' gaze made her face burn red.


    "What? Can''t say it?" Nia smiled coldly, "Can''t say it ... then we will have to let you get out from here!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became oppressive and dreary, and Samantha only felt the dozens of gazes


    that fell on her, making her so ufortable, as if to scrape ayer of skin off her body.


    "Not ..." she said in a low voice.


    Nia, however, interrupted her words and ordered her bodyguards aggressively.


    "Come on, drive this woman out of here!"


    If she was driven out by the bodyguards today, no matter how sessful she became in the future, she


    would be aughing stock for others!


    A few bodyguards walked towards her quickly, and Samantha kept on moving back. Her pleading eyes


    looked at Gabriel''s face, he pursed his lips and obviously he was tangling.


    Samantha''s heart slowly sank, and desperation enveloped her.


    "Nia is so arrogant, even wants to drive my partner out of here?"


    The man''s deep voice was pure and clear, and it had disrupted the noise in the room.


    The crowd was shocked and turned around to look for the voice.


    There was amotion outside the crowd as Ruben Knight in a dark blue suit, surrounded by


    bodyguards, walked down the red carpet.


    The splendid lights hit on his handsome but stern face, he looked so detached and arrogant.

 Chapter 56 She Was Mine

    Chapter 56 She Was Mine


    Ruben appeared suddenly like a god. He seemed like a god walking from the clouds with his arrogant


    expression.


    All of the audience was in a silence and everyone''s face changed drastically out of the blue.


    Peyton Moore who was very proud before looked so shocked and unpleasant!


    Her pure and beautiful face was full of shock and horror at that moment.


    There was someone taking a deep breath and spoke in disbelief, ¡°It''s impossible¡­ The CEO of the


    Knight Group and Miss Peyton are childhood sweethearts, howe he brings other woman here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, especially this woman is also a star who was having rumors with Mr. Baker not long ago. What is


    going on with them?¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that, I''m dumbfounded, what is this and that?¡±


    The sound of the discussion reached the ears of the people but Ruben just ignored all the noise and he


    was walking to the crowd at his leisurely pace of footsteps.


    His tall body was tall and straight. He looked like andscape by standing there.


    Samantha lifted her head stiffly. Her surprisingly gaze stuck on the Ruben''s grim face.


    His appearance was out of her prediction.


    How could hee? Why did he say something good for her? What was he going to do?


    At that moment, thousands of spections shed through Samantha¡¯s mind but in the end she could


    only stare at Ruben who was approaching her in stiffness. She couldn''t even move her eyes and she


    was totally stunned.


    But after the shock, she suddenly found that she was feeling very sad in her heart. The damp heat in


    her eyes became hotter and hotter as if something was about to fall from her eyes.


    Just as she was having the thought that she would be in a desperate situation, someone appeared


    without any sign and saved her from the embarrassment.


    What kind of mood was that?


    Was it a blessing to escape from the death? Or should she be deeply touched?


    However, the person who appeared was him.


    Why was it he? However, she was also d that the person was him.


    Her battered heart was hit hardly.


    Gabriel¡¯s solemn expression became calm after he saw the appearance of Ruben.


    Nia was scared under Ruben¡¯s stern gaze and she took a step back subconsciously. Maybe his aura


    was too strong that Nia who was domineering just now turned stutter a bit.


    ¡°Ruben¡­ How would it be possible that she was brought by you?¡± Nia is the apple of the Jackson


    family¡¯s eyes. There were too many sons in the Jackson family and Nia was the only granddaughter in


    the family. Thus, she was pampered and spoiled by the family since young. She would get anything


    she wished but she was afraid of Ruben who was known as the iron-blooded Yama!


    Mrs. Knight¡¯s family wasthe Jackson family in City S so Nia and Ruben were actually rtives.


    When Ruben came, the person who was pointing at Samantha just now stopped speaking but his sight


    was staying in between them. He was so curious that he could not stop wishing to take off her shirt and


    just wanted to know more about it!


    Ruben looked at Nia coldly and the corner of his lips was curved upward a bit, ¡°Don''t you just want to


    drive her away?¡±


    Samantha grabbed her skirt in anxiety. She was feeling more and more uneasy. She didn''t feel the joy


    of escaping from the death but she felt even more ufortable.


    What did he mean to help her?


    Nia gaze swept across Samantha¡¯s pale face and she smiled suddenly, ¡°Ruben, don''t get angry with


    me¡­ How do I know that she is your partner? If I knew that she was brought by you, it¡¯s for sure that I


    dare not st her out even if I lent courage from others!¡±


    Nia, the little princess finally bowed her head.


    Ruben¡¯s demeanor stunned the rioting audience. His breath was like a cold weaving that enveloped


    everyone in it.


    Ruben retracted his gaze and walked to Samantha. Then, he put his arms around her waist and


    embraced her in his arms. There was still a deep coldness in between his eyebrows and eyes.


    ¡°Why are you running here and there? You can cause trouble even with just a ne?¡± His voice


    was deep and husky.


    Samantha was tense like a stone, the muscles of her face were contracting. She looked at him in shock


    and she even forgot to speak.


    What ne did he take? It was obvious that she was not brought by him but he was helping her


    now.


    However, Samantha really couldn''t figure out the reason.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha was looking at the smile on his face which seemed true and fake. Then, she


    slowly recovered from the surprise.


    It was false to tell people that she was not touched when she saw him at that moment.


    But she would not be narcissistic and had the opinion that he wanted to help her sincerely, he must


    have some purposes on it.


    That was all because that he hated her so much!


    Those guests who guessed her identity did not expect that she was really brought by Ruben and they


    were slightly stunned.


    Someone began to speak, ¡°It turned out that she was the person brought by Mr. Knight, it was just


    misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Knight, pleasee in.¡± Gabriel stepped forward and invited him politely.


    Ruben put his hands on her shoulders casually and broke into her world in such domineering way. The


    temperature of his palms seemed to prate into her bones deeply as if to engrave him into her flesh


    and blood.


    Her lips twitched and her throat became astringent.


    Ruben¡¯s tall and straight body blocked some of the unkind sight from others for her and the space


    under his arms had be her only safe haven at that time.


    That was so ironic.


    Peyton who was not cared by him and being left at the side was filled with anger and hatred. Her sight


    became more and more venomous which even couldn''t be hid.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Can Moore saw that scene, he was furious and came out instantly to make a fuss, ¡°Ruben,


    what do you mean? My sister is your fiancee. Are you going to hold this actress and intend to


    embarrass my sister?¡±


    His roar made those gazes fall on Peyton again.


    Yes, Ruben and Peyton were childhood sweethearts. How could her role be reced by an actress?


    Can¡¯s eyes were bursting with mes as if he was going to tear Samantha into pieces.


    Ruben¡¯splexion became gloomy suddenly and a storm was brewing in his ck eyes.


    His palm that he ced on her shoulder seemed to insert into her skin and flesh.


    Samantha was in pain. She bit her lip with strength without saying a word.


    ¡°Can!¡± Peyton pulled the person to her back anxiously and she pretended to be generous, ¡°What are


    you talking about? It''s just for socialization, don''t be foolish.¡±


    After listening to Peyton¡¯s exnation, the guests nodded their heads with praise.


    Peyton was such a generous woman. Her fiance brought other woman to the banquet and she still had


    to find excuses for him.


    She was such a broad-minded woman.


    Can didn''t know her meaning. ¡°Peyton, why are you saying good words for him? This woman steals


    your role and takes a real beat on you on the set. How can you still stand for it?¡±


    Before this, the guests didn''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry. But since Smantha


    turned out to be too eye-catching, they suddenly recalled of today''s hot topic after Can talked about


    it,.


    ¡°It turns out that she is the heroine in the video, bitchy!¡±


    ¡°This person is too bitchy, I had no ideas what tricks did she used to seduce Mr. Knight!¡±


    ¡°Right? There was lots ofments online now, many people wanted her to get out, apologize and quit


    the team!¡±


    ¡°If I was Peyton, I must have to find a pit and bury myself in it if I were the one who being beaten on the


    set, how could I still stay in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Suddenly, the air was boiled with noise.


    The rumors were buckling on Samantha. No matter how calm and strong she was, she fell in a panic at


    that moment.


    Ruben¡¯s eyes were getting even more frosty and the aura around him was as dangerous as a knife''s


    edge.


    He was standing there like a huge vortex who was ready to suck people in and swallow them at any


    time.


    When all of the people were discussing about it, Gabriel who had been silent smiled of a sudden.


    He stood with his hand on another hand at his back. His eyes seemed warm but the sword''s edge was


    hidden in reality.


    ¡°I think you all have misunderstood. How could Miss Peyton be Mr. Knight¡¯s fiancee? Mrs. Knight¡¯s wife


    died in the fire three months ago! Not only that, Mrs. Knight is Miss Peyton¡¯s sister, how could it be


    possible for both of these sisters to share a husband?¡±

 Chapter 57 A Blood Storm

    Chapter 57 A Blood Storm


    The atmosphere at the scene was already reaching a high, but with Gabriel Baker¡¯s exnation, it left


    everyone even more shocked.


    Ruben Knight was married?


    Mrs. Knight was the Moore family¡¯s other daughter and she was already dead three months ago?


    This can¡¯t be right. When did Ruben even got married? Moreover, when did the Moore family have


    another daughter?


    Can¡¯t me them for not knowing though, Samantha Powell went to prison right when she went back


    to the Moore family. The Moore family valued their reputation so they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge


    Samantha¡¯s identity to the public. Therefore, beside from a few parties, nobody knew that Peyton


    Moore was not their biological daughter.


    The Moore family erased every little piece of information about Samantha¡¯s existence for the sake of


    their own reputation.


    And Gabriel decided to mention it now to provoke them.


    ¡°Oh my god! Mr. Knight was married!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other daughter of the Moore family?¡±


    ¡°This is total shocking news, it¡¯s absolutely shocking!¡±


    Sounds of chatters rose and fell, temperature in the air dropped freezing cold almost instantly.


    Peyton¡¯s heart thudded violently. She was so shocked that her heart felt like fallen leaves in a strong


    wind and her bones felt like they were going to shatter!


    How could Gabriel just say that out loud?


    Peyton was so angry that her lips trembled. And she, who had always been eloquent could not even


    make a sound.


    Whereas Ruben¡¯s cold, de-like eyes were fixed on Gabriel¡¯s elegant face, exuding coldness and


    ruthlessness.


    Ruben was angry.


    Samantha was shocked too. She didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to say about this matter publicly, he was still not


    Ruben¡¯s opponent and what if he got dealt with by Ruben?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Gabriel wasn¡¯t afraid of Ruben¡¯s ruthless gaze, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°A woman serving two


    husbands is going to be theugh of the town.¡±


    Samantha was quite nervous. Could you not provoke him, Gabriel?


    At least let her survive this!


    With how Gabriel exposed the whole event, there was no way the Moore family was going to let him off


    the hook easily.


    ¡°Mr. Baker,¡± said Ruben slowly, his tone bone-chilling cold.


    The atmosphere went silent instantly. Between the two of them it was as if a dark tide was surging, and


    sparks were flying.


    ¡°Howe that you¡¯re so concerned about my family matters?¡± Ruben said while sneeringly ncing


    at Gabriel as he slowly let go of Samantha.


    Nia who followed by Gabriel¡¯s side was also trembling. She pulled Gabriel¡¯s sleeve hoping that he


    would shut up, but Gabriel just ignored her.


    ¡°Are you angry Mr. Knight? I was just being kind enough to exin to the guests here so that they


    wouldn¡¯t misunderstand your rtionship with Miss Moore again. It wouldn¡¯t look good if word got out


    right?¡± Gabriel said sarcastically.


    Nia looked careless, she could almost think of her cousin¡¯s thunderous rage.


    She knew that Ruben married Samantha.


    But Nia hated her. How could a woman who had been in prison get to marry her cousin? Samantha


    wasn¡¯t worthy at all!


    Can Moore voiced out angrily from the side, ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Gabriel Baker?


    Where did the other daughter that you said came from? I only have one sister and that is Peyton


    Moore. The one that died had nothing to do with us Moore family!¡±


    Can was too protective of Peyton. He couldn¡¯t stand to see anyone hurting her.


    But every word that he had said were like a sharp knife that pierced right into Samantha¡¯s heart.


    There was no blood, pain was the only thing that spread continuously.


    Tears were in her eyes almost instantly.


    The one that died¡­ was nothing.


    Samantha was treated this cruelly by this so-called family even when she¡¯s dead.


    But the truth was, she was the Moore family¡¯s biological daughter!


    How did it be like this? Samantha was unwilling to ept it.


    Can was too over in his head with his anger that he hadn¡¯t realized he admitted it.


    Peyton cursed angrily inside her heart, this idiot! A moron who couldn¡¯t do anything right!


    Nobody wanted Can to speak up and if he hadn¡¯t spoken, she would have had a way to turn things


    around.


    But with what this moron just said, he had admitted to the fact that Samantha died.


    Gabriel teasingly looked at Can who was desperate, a hint of coldness concealed in his amber-


    colored eyes.


    ¡°Who¡¯s dead, Mr. Moore?¡± said Gabriel yfully.


    Gabriel immediately realized that he fell into a trap.


    ¡°I never said anybody died! You heard it wrongly! Every one of you heard it wrongly!¡± Can


    shamelessly chicaned, he was feeling too guilty to look Peyton in the eyes.


    But the gathered crowd were not believing it.


    Seems like there really was an inside story here.


    Peyton gave Can aforting look and walked out gracefully while carrying her skirt, ¡°Mr. Baker, my


    brother is still young and impetuous. He didn¡¯t know what he was saying so please don¡¯t take his words


    in a jest personally with him.¡± she said softly.


    Gabriel wasn¡¯t doing Peyton any favor and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Moore and Mr. Moore indeed are a


    pair of loving siblings, but you don¡¯t have to apologize on behalf of him. Not to mention that you¡¯re not


    his real sister, even if you were¡­ there isn¡¯t a need for that.¡±


    That was another bombshell.


    Not real sister?


    What did that even mean?


    There were way too many gossips today and the crowd weren¡¯t prepared for it.


    Peyton¡¯s smile froze, ¡°Please stop joking Mr. Baker, how can me and Gabriel not be real siblings?¡±


    ¡°Miss Moore--¡± Gabriel was about to speak.


    When bejeweled Mrs. Baker walked out from the banquet hall, ¡°Everybody seems to be crowding here?


    Pleasee inside.¡±


    Mrs. Baker was wearing a dark green ink-painted cheongsam with her hair in a high bun and a string of


    beaded pearl ne around her neck. With such gentleness, her voice was soft as she spoke.


    Mrs. Baker came in at the right time and stopped a blood storm from happening.


    ¡°Gabriel, the fault is yours. How can you let our guests stand outside? Go on and bring them inside


    quickly.¡± Mrs. Baker¡¯s face darkened when she saw Helena Powell and her tone became more


    Nia went up to greet Mrs. Baker with a smile and held onto her petntly, ¡°Aunty, I won¡¯t allow you to


    fault Gabriel. He¡¯s my future husband so he¡¯s certainly the best!¡±


    People were secretlyughing at Nia shamelessness. As a woman, she was always talking about


    marrying someone, so others gave her cold stares.


    Mrs. Baker smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here too Nia!¡±


    Mrs. Baker wasn¡¯t hiding her fondness towards Nia. Gabriel¡¯s status in Baker Group was awkward and


    if it wasn¡¯t for Nia help over the years, he wouldn¡¯t get to where he is today.


    Mrs. Baker was satisfied with Nia being her daughter-inw, but she knew that the Jackson family


    would never look at Gabriel.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with some guests, Mrs. Baker invited everyone to get to their seats


    inside.


    Gabriel had to go in with Nia. He nced across Samantha¡¯s face with the corner of his eyes showing


    a faint hint of worry.


    In a blink of an eye, the guests at the entrance were mostly inside.


    ¡°Who in the hell do you think you are Helena Powell? How dare you seduce my brother-inw? I¡¯ll kill


    you today!¡±


    Can rushed over menacingly and he was going to p Samantha in the face.


    His swing was fierce, making Samantha¡¯s eyshes trembled unconsciously.


    Ruben was walking inside when he realized that Samantha didn¡¯t follow, he then immediately turned


    back.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± reprimanded Ruben sternly right when Can¡¯s hand was about tond on Samantha¡¯s face.


    Can¡¯s hand stopped mid-air and he turned back to look at Ruben.


    ¡°How could you still be protecting her Ruben? You¡¯ve broke my sister¡¯s heart, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Canint bitterly, his eyes were filled with heartache and protectiveness towards Peyton.


    Ruben grabbed Samantha¡¯s wrist and pulled her to his side. His cold gazended on Peyton¡¯s face


    who stood behind Can, his voice as cold as a sharp knife.


    ¡°Control him, Peyton!¡±

 Chapter 58 I Won鈥檛 Let Anyone Bully My Dog

    Chapter 58 I Won¡¯t Let Anyone Bully My Dog


    The look that Ruben gave Peyton made her felt both aggrieved and angry. Two extremelyplicated


    emotions intertwined, causing her eyes to redden slightly.


    How could Ruben look at her like that for that bitch Helena Powell?


    Peyton didn¡¯t bother if Can did beat that woman. Even better off if it disfigured that bitch¡¯s face! That


    would be the only way to relieve the hatred in her heart!


    ¡°Ruben,¡± Peyton walked over and lowered her eyes aggrievedly.


    Ruben¡¯s gaze was only moved for a moment. His look expressed sharpness and rity towards


    everything, making it unavoidable.


    ¡°Can is your brother, he represents the Moore family¡¯s every word and deed. What was he even


    thinking by hitting people in public?¡±


    Can was raging inside. He was just helping his sister, how did it be that he was messing


    around in Ruben¡¯s eyes?


    Moreover, he would never forget that Samantha pped him twice before. That scene was still vivid in


    his memory.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Peyton said with a hoarse voice and her eyshes trembled.


    She didn¡¯t argue nor did she exin. She just calmly excepted it which made people looked more


    highly of her.


    She pretended to be frail and aggrieved on purpose just so that Ruben would take pity on her.


    A woman¡¯s tears were the most powerful weapon.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samantha had long known what kind of woman Peyton was, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Peyton was a goody two shoes, so she had to act more like it.


    Even Samantha thought Ruben would take pity on Peyton. After all, they were close.


    But he looked at Peyton with aplicated gaze and spat out a cold sentence.


    ¡°You acted out of line.¡±


    Ruben then dragged confused Samantha into the banquet hall after leaving that sentence.


    Samantha didn¡¯t understand a word he said. But when she lifted her head in a trance, she noticed


    somber and loneliness shrouding on Ruben¡¯s face.


    Those emotions were not supposed to appear on him.


    Samantha read misery that she had never seen before from Ruben¡¯s lips.


    What was wrong with him?


    Peyton turned her head and watched them walked away hand in hand, her fingernails embedded deep


    in her flesh.


    Immense hatred erupted in Peyton¡¯s eyes.


    She acted out of line?


    How had she acted out of line?


    What she simply did was used Nia to get Samantha to attend tonight¡¯s dinner party and let her be


    humiliated.


    How was that being out of line?


    Did Ruben know that she did all of this?


    But what¡¯s the big deal even if he did, Peyton didn¡¯t feel she was at fault.


    Every time she saw Ruben¡¯s gaze pouring on Samantha, every second of it drove her crazy enough to


    kill!


    With a dinner party as grand as tonight¡¯s, Samantha was definitely not worthy enough to attend with


    her status.


    Gabriel wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to invite her.


    Peyton deliberately told Nia about the scandal between Gabriel and Samantha, and with Nia


    arrogance, she won¡¯t be able to tolerate it.


    Nia was the only person who had ess to Gabriel¡¯s driver, so it took no time to lure Samantha over.


    Nia knew that Gabriel would never acknowledge Samantha¡¯s identity. She just wanted to take


    advantage of tonight¡¯s banquet to tell everyone the fact that Gabriel¡¯s wife would only be her!


    Anyone who dared to hit on Gabriel would have to deal with her first.


    That was Peyton¡¯s way of getting back at Samantha.


    How could a fool like Nia realized that she was used?


    Yet Peyton didn¡¯t expect that the man she loved would speak out to help Samantha.


    She couldn¡¯t stand something like that from happening.


    Peyton couldn¡¯t wait to shred Samantha Powell into pieces. With one dead, herees another!


    The banquet hall was already crowded with celebrities when Ruben walked in along with Samantha.


    Gabriel couldn¡¯t walk away as he was pestered by Nia so Samantha could only follow Ruben.


    Samantha was Ruben¡¯s femalepanion tonight.


    ¡°If you want Nia to gouge your eyeballs out then you should keep looking at your beloved Gabriel!¡±


    Rubenughed cynically as he sensed that Samantha was looking at someone else.


    Samantha¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, ¡°What beloved? Don¡¯t you talk any nonsense.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s gaze was cold while he snickered, ¡°What? So now you¡¯re afraid to die?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t realize the moment they entered the banquet hall, Samantha had her gaze glued


    on Gabriel.


    What¡¯s so good about Gabriel?


    But why was Ruben thinking so much? The reason for saving her this time was because he knew that


    Samantha was innocent and he just pitied her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Samantha tried to distant herself from Ruben. His scent was


    too strong, as if it was fine wine, making her heart beat wildly every time she got close.


    Ruben held Samantha with one arm, not giving her the chance to leave his side. His jaw rested on top


    of her hair. The scent of breath that belonged to him was blowing across her cheeks subtly, bringing


    her nervousness and excitement that she had never felt before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying, but you should¡¯ve known that you¡¯re worthless in Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    Between someone like you and Nia, he chose her.¡± Ruben seemed to see Samantha¡¯s disappointment


    and kept on poking her pain.


    He thought that Samantha¡¯s forbearance and disappointment was because Gabriel didn¡¯t speak up to


    help her in front of everyone but watched her get thrown out by the people Nia called instead.


    But Ruben was wrong.


    Samantha was upset because she was around him.


    She wanted to resent him, but since returning to City L, her rtionship with Ruben seemed to be


    much moreplicated and unpredictable than just mere hatred.


    Samantha was fixed in Ruben¡¯s embrace and each heartbeat burned her skin when he spoke.


    She pursed her lips, ¡°Then you should too, know that you and Gabriel are not much of a difference in


    my eyes. You are both businessmen and I am just a ything, a dog in the palms of your hands.¡± she


    said calmly with a hint of raspiness in her voice.


    Samantha showed a rare asion of self-deprecation and sadness between her eyebrows. Ruben


    was startled for a moment, then with a deep tone he said, ¡°I am not the same as Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it.¡± Samantha provoked him on purpose andughed coolly.


    Ruben¡¯s narrow eyes were as deep as a cold pool. His jaw intentionally or unintentionally brushed over


    her cheek while smiling lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to watch others bully my dog--¡±


    Although he was smiling, there was not a trace of temperature in his eyes, so cold that it was appalling.


    The smile on Samantha¡¯s lips froze and tears welled up in her eyes instantly. She closed her eyes


    slowly, forcing her tears back.


    At this point, Ruben¡¯s warm embrace no longer brought her strength to be calm, it was as if she fell into


    an endless abyss of ice.


    It was bone-chilling cold.


    Her breath seemed like it would freeze into frost, but no matter how cold it was, the pain in her heart


    was getting worse.


    Ruben saved Samantha.


    Not out of pity, but mockery.


    He wasn¡¯t going to watch and let others bully his dog.


    This was the value of her existence.


    Samantha woke up all of a sudden and all the gratefulness that she had before this all turned into irony.


    How could he be kind?


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    So, will she still be moved that easily?


    She¡¯s the most pathetic person in the world.


    When Samantha opened her eyes again, the pain and tears in them had faded away, in its ce were


    hints of hatred.


    ¡°You broke your beloved¡¯s heart for a ything like me, so was it me being a bitch or you¡¯re being


    stupid, Mr. Knight?¡±

 Chapter 59 Scheming against Each Other

    Chapter 59 Scheming against Each Other


    Ruben¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened. His face was tensed, exuding a cold light.


    His fingers pinched her smooth and fair chin, his eyesight were cold, ¡°Sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? You hurt Peyton¡¯s heart for me but it''s not worthwhile at all.¡± Samantha ignored his


    indifference and danger. She just smiled happily.


    Ruben Knight, this cruel and ruthless man were willing to help her. She really couldn''t figure out the


    reason of it.


    But the reason must not be his sympathy.


    He was a heartless person.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± His face was sharp and angr. His deep eyebrows were full of


    rebelliousness.


    Samanthaughed in a low voice, ¡°What can I say? I don''t want to say anything.¡±


    She was sneering at herself!


    Just as the anger in Ruben¡¯s heart was about to be aroused by her, Nia and Gabriel came with hand in


    hand. She spoke in surprise, ¡°Reuben, what are you whispering with Miss Powell?"


    Nia smiled profoundly, her eyes wrapped around Samantha¡¯s cheek like a poisonous snake. Her hands


    were holding Gabriel tightly and her back was straight.


    Ruben let go of Samantha slightly. His gaze flicked across Nia face and finally dropped on Gabriel.


    ¡°Since it''s a whisper, how can I tell you?¡± His attitude towards Nia was as cold and alienated as ever.


    Nia was having a slight irritation on her face but she still smiled, ¡°Ruben, I''m here to apologize to you. I


    don''t know Miss Powell is your guest, so¡­ don''t be angry.¡±


    Damn Peyton, that bitch actually told her that Samantha wanted to seduce her Gabriel.


    Now it seemed that Samantha didn¡¯t have those thoughts for Gabriel but it seemed like something


    wrong when she looked at Ruben.


    Therefore, her enemy was not Samantha, but Peyton!


    Although Nia was arrogant but since she was the daughter cultivated in the big family, her brain was


    also not simple so she analyzed the reason in a short while.


    She was actually used as a murderous knife!


    Just wait for a while, she would go to find that damn woman, Peyton and settled herter!


    ¡°The person you are going to st away is not me, you don''t need to apologize to me.¡± Ruben¡¯s voice


    was cold.


    What did he mean by asking Nia to apologize to Samantha?


    Nia paused and she looked sullen, ¡°Ruben, you want me to apologize to an entertainer?¡±


    Even if she had done something wrong, Samantha was just a little-known online celebrity, why should


    she apologize?


    The expressions of Gabriel and Ruben changed as soon as the word entertainer came out but both of


    them just concealed it.


    Samantha didn''t show any embarrassment on her face. It seemed like she hadn''t heard what Nia was


    saying and she just drank the red wine in her hand contentedly.


    It was just true that Nia and Ruben were cousins, they both just looked down on others with the way of


    speaking.


    Entertainer?


    Haha!


    ¡°Do you think that no one knows what you are doing?" Ruben¡¯s beautiful Adam''s apple rolled up and


    down, the curve of his profile was smooth and delicate.


    Nia eyes changed drastically. She became nervous suddenly, ¡°Ruben!¡±


    Her eyes became uneasy and she didn''t even dare to look at Gabriel¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, a sense of anger ran across her chest, making her chest to feel unstoppable


    ufortableness.


    Was her cousin crazy? He wanted to expose her in front of Gabriel?


    ¡°Apologize.¡± Ruben¡¯s eyes were cold and merciless, his tone was full ofmand.


    Nia bit her lips unwillingly. All her embarrassment and anger at that time turned into dissatisfaction


    towards Samantha.


    That was all Samantha¡¯s fault!


    Gabriel seemingly warm eyes wandered back and forth between Nia and Samantha. Suddenly, he


    seemed to understand something and his eyes turned slightly cold.


    Nia was not afraid of Ruben, what she was afraid of was that Gabriel would dislike her after things were


    revealed!


    No, she didn¡¯t want Gabriel to hate her. She had made such effort to get close to him, how could she let


    him know about her character?


    ¡°Miss Powell, I''m sorry for the outside affairs just now.¡± Nia bit her lip and made an important decision


    in her heart. She decided to apologize.


    Samantha lifted her eyes in shock and her back was getting a sudden cold when her eyesight met Nia


    ¡¯s.


    A wry smile couldn¡¯t be stopped from the bottom of her heart. Was Ruben making enemies for her


    again? Nia was the eldest daughter of her rich family, apologize to her? Samantha was afraid and had


    no ideas that how Nia was going to settle her in the future!


    ¡°Miss Jackson, it''s okay, I''m not angry.¡± Samantha shifted her gaze and said word by word.


    Nia face didn''t look good, she snorted coldly.


    ¡°You are perceptive.¡±


    However, even if Samantha did that, she should not expect her to calm down!


    She couldn¡¯t settle Ruben but she still had the ability settle a little-known actress.


    Hrious!


    Soon, a waiter came to invite Ruben.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, the old master invites you to go upstairs for ament.¡±


    Ruben couldn''t fail to give face to the old master of the Baker family. He nced at Samantha who was


    pretending to be calm. He nodded lightly at her before going upstairs.


    ¡°I''ll take Mr. Knight over.¡± Gabriel spoke at the right time with his usual gentle smile on his elegant face.


    There was no other strange expression on it.


    Ruben declined to give ament and continued to move forward.


    When both of them left there, that ce became Nia battlefield.


    She no longer pretended to be generous. She scolded Samantha in irritation, ¡°I am warning you now,


    stay away from Gabriel! This time I will let you go first. If you dare to approach my Gabriel again, I will


    surely ruin you!¡±


    Samantha felt that she was innocent. The scandal between her and Gabriel was random spection


    by the media but Nia really believed it.


    ¡°Nia , Mr. Baker and I are only having the rtionship of an actress and a superior. Don''t be used by


    someone with purpose.¡± Samantha still felt that she should exin. Also, she couldn¡¯t make enemies


    for herself from all sides.


    Nia pushed her away angrily. Then, she spoke cruelly, ¡°It''s best to be like this. You are done if you let


    me discover something!¡±


    Samantha staggered and stepped back. The red wine in her hand was spilled on the blue dress. She


    met Nia fire-breathing eyes and then she curled her lips slightly, ¡°Who doesn''t know that Mr. Baker


    belongs to Nia . I¡¯m just a little actress, I dare not to rob your person even if someone lend me


    courage.¡±


    She was neither irritated nor angry, but as calm as the wind.


    Nia had already guessed the mastermind of tonight. No matter how much suspicion and anger Nia was


    having in her heart at the moment, she agreed to Samantha¡¯s point after listening to herpliment.


    She took a sharp look at Samantha and walked away in anger with hand holding the hem of her skirt.


    Samantha shook the red wine ss in her hand and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Peyton Moore, you are going to be unlucky.¡±


    The woman, Peyton thought she was the only smart person in the world.


    Although Nia mind was a bit simple, she was not stupid. Couldn¡¯t she discover the rtionship in


    between the matter?


    She had to be fortunate that Ruben admitted that he was the one who brought her to the banquet


    tonight, otherwise she would be the one who was going to be humiliated terribly by Nia !


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ruben¡¯s special treatment for her made Nia believe her words.


    Tonight, she would just look at Nia and Peyton scheme against each other!


    When Nia found Peyton, Peyton was talking to a few daughters from rich families about the funny


    things about her filming. She was in a bad mood tonight but she couldn''t be decadent, she still smiled


    brightly.


    The few daughters from rich families echoed her jokes due to her identity but they didn¡¯t seem to be


    sincere.


    Suddenly, someone saw Nia walking over with red wine and greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Nia, you are here too¡ª¡±


    Nia ignored the person who was toasting her and stared at Peyton directly. When she saw Peyton¡¯s


    face, she was in extreme anger!


    ¡°Nia ¡­ Ah¡­¡± Peyton just said hello.


    Nia sneered, she was holding a red wine ss and used the red wine to pour directly on Peyton¡¯s face!


    Wow----


    Everyone was stunned!


    Thrilling, exciting, sensational!

 Chapter 60 I Won鈥檛 Let You Go

    Chapter 60 I Won¡¯t Let You Go


    Several celebrities and daughters from rich families were taken aback. Peyton¡¯s white dress was


    instantly dyed red with red wine. Her delicate makeup was destroyed and her wet hair against her


    cheeks made her look like a drenched hen.


    Nia was wearing a red off-shoulder dress which was gorgeous and extraordinary. She was so pride of


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    her identity of the daughter of her rich family.


    ¡°Nia , what are you doing?¡± Peyton was startled and shaking in cold uncontrobly.


    Nia sneered and threw the empty red wine ss on Peyton¡¯s forehead!


    With a ¡°bang¡± sound, the goblet broke, Peyton¡¯s forehead was bleeding and she was so painful that


    she wanted to scream but she forced herself from doing so.


    Nia stood there aggressively. Her pretty face was a little distorted, ¡°Peyton, I give you a bit of


    expression, you forgot what you are?¡±


    Nia behavior was too rough and it shocked the surrounding celebrities and daughters from rich families


    to hide away. No one dared to get close to the scene.


    The Jackson family¡¯s power in City S was so powerful that it could on par with the Knight family. Who


    dared to provoke them?


    Except for the Baker family which was the century-old n that no one could be the opponent of the


    Jackson family.


    That had caused Nia to be have such temperament without following thew!


    Looking at the entire city L, there was only Nia dared to cause trouble like that and not afraid of any


    consequences.


    Peyton didn''t dare to cry out for pain, her pale fingers covered her forehead but still her blood flowed


    from between her fingers.


    She asked in pain, ¡°Nia , where did I offend you?¡±


    Nia stared at her fiercely, ¡°Are you happy to use me as a gun? Do you think I am as stupid as a pig? Do


    you think I can''t even see through this kind of your trick?"


    Peyton was trembling with fear. However, she still maintaining her dignity and said with tears, ¡°I don''t


    know what you are talking about...¡±


    Nia was so stupid, how could she know it?


    Nia was getting more furious when she heard that.


    In fact, she was not angry of being a gun but angry that Peyton was too sordid. Peyton was just an


    unknown child who had been taken wrongly by her current family and yet she actually wanted to use


    her!


    Most importantly, she almost made Gabriel unpleasant!


    ¡°You don''t know what I''m talking about?¡± Nia was so angry that she was about to explode, ¡°Don¡¯t


    pretend anymore. I used to help you to settle Samantha was because I hated her! But now, I hate you


    even more! Just wait, I will never let you go!¡±


    When she mentioned of Samantha¡¯s name, people around pricked their ears to listen.


    Peyton endured the pain and didn''t dare to me Nia. Thus, she could only suppress the resentment


    in her heart, ¡°Nia, what Samantha? I know nothing.¡±


    Nia apuded with anger and then she smirked, ¡°You acted so well, you deserve to be an actor! Would


    you like me to tell my cousin how you bullied Samantha before?¡±


    ¡°Nia!¡± Peyton saw Rubening from the back of Nia. She was like being struck by lightning and


    stiffened for a while before she yelled suddenly with blood stained on her pure face.


    Nia was not afraid of her at all. She said loudly and crazily, ¡°You took the wrong medicine purposely


    when you were sick and having fever in order to get the sympathy of Ruben¡¯s parents! But you told


    everyone that it was Samantha who killed you! And you caused Samantha to be hit until nearly dead!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s pupils widened sharply, her lips began to tremble violent and her heart was beating crazily,


    ¡°Nonsense! Don''t talk nonsense...¡±


    Nia felt that it was not enough for her to relieve her anger and she did not notice the cold breath of


    someone behind her. She continued to say with her angry face, ¡°I am talking nonsense? I haven¡¯t finish


    it, what are you anxious about? You are injured by a fall and cannot participate in dancingpetitions


    but you tell others that it was Samantha who pushed you purposely because she was jealous on you!¡±


    ¡°You took Samantha to the show and you put jewelry with her in purpose to make others think that she


    was a thief! She got beaten until her hand was badly injured after she went home!¡±


    Nia mouth was like a machine gun, crackling non-stop.


    Peyton¡¯s face paled with fright and she couldn¡¯t even turn her eyes anymore. She was trembling all


    over and shivering like sifting chaff.


    The people there, only Nia and Ruben knew who Samantha was. Others didn¡¯t know about Samantha


    but they were also curious about the person said by Nia.


    They looked at Peyton¡¯s eyes and their sight became very contemptuous and ironic as if they felt that


    she was no longer wless but a vicious woman.


    Nia spoke fiercely, ¡°Do you dare to say that what I said just now is not true? Think about it, if my cousin


    knew it, would he believe you?¡±


    Those matters were told by Peyton herself to Nia, but both of them hated Samantha at the time so they


    formed a gang to settle Samantha.


    Peyton looked straight at the man behind Nia. She couldn''t even say a word, her hands and feet were


    trembling and she couldn''t even feel the pain.


    ¡°No... What she said is not true.¡± Nia looked at him with tears and shook her head aggrievedly.


    Nia turned her head suddenly and she saw Ruben and Samantha standing next to her. She was


    shocked too but it had nothing to do with her. She was just an aplice but Peyton was the


    mastermind!


    Furthermore, she had the support of her grandfather. Even if her cousin knew about it, he wouldn''t do


    anything to her!


    Ruben stood casually under the bright lights like that. The powerful and indifferent aura around him


    seemed to iste him from everything. His gaze fell on Peyton through the shy lights.


    His eyes were as sharp as a knife and he caught the guilty conscience and panic in her eyes easily.


    But these kinds of allegations were not as shocking as Nia usation just now.


    He only felt that something cold had prated his chest quickly and he just felt an intense pain.


    Peyton¡¯s beautiful face in his heart seemed to start cracking gradually


    He saw her darker and darker side.


    His eardrums were full of beeping sounds, he couldn¡¯t hear anything but a pale and beautiful face


    gradually emerged in front of his eyes and Samantha¡¯s name was constantly neighing and hovering in


    his ears...


    Slowly, his sword eyebrows were twisted. His slender fingers were clenched inch by inch and his joints


    were creaking.


    Nia said that the bad things Samantha did before were all fake...


    She was ndered...


    Samantha didn''t change the Peyton¡¯s medicine, she didn¡¯t kill Peyton nor did she steal anything.


    But...


    His pupils shrank, the pain in his chest became more and more intense. The pain that could not be


    ignored almost tore his soul.


    His throat became astringent, dry and there was even a surging faint smell of blood.


    There was once he thought that Samantha was a super vicious-minded woman but now Nia tore off the


    mask and presented the truth to him.


    He could barely face it.


    Samantha was framed. Nia and Peyton coborated to nder her.


    He opened his mouth and slowly closed his eyes. The face in front of him became clearer.


    He seemed to recall the thin young girl who was kneeling in the rain with all injuries on her body as if


    she was trapped in a great despair.


    She grabbed his trousers and whispered stubbornly, ¡°Ruben, I didn''t harm Peyton, I didn''t steal


    anything. Can you believe me?¡±


    At that time, his mind was all thinking about Peyton who was in danger and he only had a deeper


    hatred and irritation on her. What did he do at that time?


    Oh...


    He recalled it. He kicked her away mercilessly.


    ¡°If there is any wrong with Peyton, I won''t let you go.¡±

 Chapter 61 Never Love others Again

    Chapter 61 Never Love others Again


    He was so determined to leave that he didn''t even look back at the young woman behind him who was


    in the rain. Did he know how painful and desperate her eyes were?


    He didn¡¯t know...


    Everyone was being attentive and caring for Peyton, while Samantha, the genuine daughter of the


    family, was kneeling on the ground in the rain like a dog.


    She was isted by everyone in the Moore family, including him. He never gave her a smile.


    Therefore, she had be more and more withdrawn, and she always looked at people indifferently.


    Perhaps, he now understood why Samantha always expressed disdain to the Moore family.


    She used to look forward to it with true heart, but no one cherished her.


    Then she gave up and she became defensive. Those people who wanted to get close to her would


    easily get harmed by her.


    She was like a walking hedgehog.


    She was inflicted with the utmost malicious spection by her biological parents.


    And the person who caused all this was Peyton, who he always believed!


    He would believe if anyone said that Samantha was bullied by Nia, but he couldn''t ept that Peyton


    who was so nice to Samantha, would be the one who started it all!


    Although it was the act of fighting for attention at a young age, the motive was too ... vicious.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He really couldn''t imagine the malevolence rted to Peyton''s angelic face.


    Peyton who was still crying in aggravation, ran over and pulled Ruben''s arm, "Ruben, Nia is just saying


    nonsense, don''t believe her. I didn''t do these things, and you have to believe me."


    Peyton was really scared, although these things were insignificant, but in the end, Ruben saw her dark


    side.


    If he tracked down, then would everything she had done before be revealed?


    Ruben, like a soulless statue, stared coldly at Peyton, as if his eyes could burn Peyton''s face.


    Peyton also held her breath, and her tears already welled up in her eyes.


    It was a very pity look.


    The prerequisite was he didn¡¯t know that she had done these things before.


    Ruben looked at her with gentle gaze stroking throughout every inch of her face.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Peyton, who had always been kind-hearted, would do such a thing.


    Peyton cried and begged over and over again. She was afraid that Ruben wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Meanwhile, Samantha stood quietly on the side, waiting for Ruben''s answer.


    She wanted to see what he would do and say after knowing everything.


    Would he return justice to her? Or would he ... believe Peyton without hesitation and firmly believed


    that Nia was lying?


    The air seemed to fall into a long silence. She and Peyton were both tense, eager to hear something


    from Ruben''s mouth.


    She focused her eyes on his handsome face for a long time and not willing to leave for a moment. She


    was very nervous.


    At this moment, she began a long wait. Every minute and every second of time passed was an


    unspeakable torment for her.


    She was like a prisoner waiting for the judge to pronounce a sentence.


    Finally.


    Ruben opened his mouth. His cold voice was like the white snow was falling outside of the window. The


    coldness extended inch by inch to the deepest part of her heart.


    Ruben who whole body filled with hostility scolded Nia on the side.


    "Nia, what are you talking about in public? Is this how you hurt people with your words?"


    Nia''s face was shocked and she shuddered in fear, looking at Ruben in disbelief.


    Samantha was even more shocked, she felt that her strength was slowly drained, the blood in her body


    froze into ice in an instant, and even her heart stopped beating.


    At the time of hearing his voice, she heard in a trance something had fallen from a high altitude to the


    ground, the sound of shattering was deafening.


    Her heart was cold and painful as if it was pierced by millions of arrows.


    Her soul seemed to be torn apart, tears desperately burst out from her eyes, and the burning


    temperature scalded her heart.


    She couldn''t believe Ruben still spoke up for Peyton.


    She seemed to have fallen into the ice cer. The figures of the people around her became blurred,


    tears welled up in her eyes, and she suddenly wanted to cry out loud in this moment.


    Ruben had never believed her!


    "Ruben, I swear, I''m telling the truth! I swear!" Nia thought Ruben didn''t believe her words.


    Once these words were spoken, Ruben''s eyes got even colder and his words were as cold as ice too.


    "Shut up!" He stopped Nia''s words.


    Nia was jaw-dropping, she didn¡¯t expect that Ruben would believe Peyton to this extent.


    Peyton''s face was beaming with joy, and she was moved to tears.


    "Ruben, thank you for believing me." She said excitedly.


    Luckily ... everything was just a false rm.


    Ruben lowered his head and talked to Peyton, while Samantha who was watching from afar, turned


    around decisively and walked out without a moment''s hesitation.


    She left in dark night and step by step, walking into the deepest night.


    It was like, step by step, walking into the abyss of despair.


    At this point, Ruben still believed Peyton.


    Despite with overwhelming evidence, he still stood up for Peyton and believed Peyton.


    Whereas as for her, included her old self was just a big joke.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe that it was true but now she had to believe it.


    The noise of the banquet hall was far away, her heart was like being stabbed. She was like a homeless


    cub, wretchedly running out of the banquet hall, but didn¡¯t know where to go, and could only licking its


    bleeding wounds in the darkness.


    Once, she could still fool herself that he believed Peyton was because he didn''t know the truth!


    She deceived herself over and over again, but now?


    He knew the truth, but he still chose to defend Peyton.


    Herst glimmer of love and attachment to him seemed to begin to disappear slowly in this agony.


    She won''t love him anymore.


    It was impossible for a lifetime!


    From now on, her world was filled with only cold hatred!


    He humiliated her, ignored her, and hurt her.


    She wanted to use the knife in her hand to stab him fiercely into his heart!


    "Ruben Knight!" She closed her eyes in pain and held her palms on the cold wall, her nails scraping


    across the hard stone wall, leaving some clear marks.


    Her nails were broken, yet she could not feel the pain.


    Her life was full of pain and sorrow, what else was she afraid of?


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands put on her shoulders.


    Suddenly she was hugged by someone from the back. Such a hot warmth gave her a sense of trust.


    She didn''t struggle, but just wept helplessly.


    Her thin body leaned on his broad embrace, she seemed to have found someone to rely on.


    She reached out and grabbed his arm tightly, her face was horribly white.


    Gabriel''s handsome face was hidden in the dim, showing his gloomy face.


    He embraced the woman''s exquisite body with his strong arm, his face slightly sank and his voice was


    like a clear breeze.


    "Don''t cry, I will always be with you."


    She started crying fiercely.

 Chapter 62 Bastard

    Chapter 62 Bastard


    "Gabriel ... thank you." She choked up and called his name.


    The man behind her continued to gently embrace her. He did not hold her tightly, but enough to give


    her a sense of security.


    His chest was warm and wide, as if it could amodate all the harm in the world.


    "Don''t cry. You deserve the best." Gabriel reached out to hold her cold, shivering hand. His warm voice


    cut through her dark heart like a warm sun.


    Samantha''s face turned white and tears streamed down her face.


    "I hate him." Her hoarse voice seemed to squeeze out of her dry throat.


    Gabriel''s body stiffened and his amber eyes were burning with willful fire, "I know. I''ll help you."


    His words gave her strength. She slowly stopped crying while her brown eyes grew deep with the


    darkness of the night.


    "I won''t let them go." She said word by word, and every word showed her great determination.


    Since her love was worthless in his eyes, did she have to hold on to it?


    No, she wanted revenge!


    How could he? How could he still be so indifferent after knowing all the truth?


    Did she really deserve to diepared to Peyton?


    "I know. Whatever you want to do, I will help you." His attitude remained gentle and calm. It was as if


    he didn''t care about anything, and as if he only wanted to give her, a person on the verge of despair, a


    simple warm hug.


    This hug drew them closer to each other.


    The faint scent of rosewood on him made Samantha cry even harder. She mumbled, "Thank you, at


    least I''m not alone."


    Gabriel was such a warm presence at a time when everyone had turned their backs on her.


    He was not as bright and dazzling as the sun, but like the moon in the night sky, which could guide her


    way forward.


    Gabriel was about to say something when a man stepped out from the corner in front of them.


    "Brother, you seem to be in good spirits. Instead of going to the banquet hall to entertain guests, you


    are here cuddling with Ruben''s woman. Aren''t you afraid that Ruben will kill you?" The man''s voice


    sounded flirtatious with a smile.


    Gabriel and Samantha were both stunned, and then Gabriel let go of her.


    At that moment, the man in the corner came out. He was tall and erect. Because of the dim light, his


    face could not be seen, and he was leaning against the flower stand looking at them with a red wine


    ss in his hand.


    Samantha''s body was tense as a string. Brother? The only person who could call Gabriel brother was


    the first young master of the Baker family, Luke Baker!


    Luke was the eldest son of the Baker family, and the only son of the old master Baker''s first wife, Iris


    Lane. He was known as a yboy, who was a great eater, drinker, and gambler.


    Gabriel just hugged her, and how much did Luke hear of what they said?


    Gabriel kept expressionless. Although he looked a little displeased, he remained calm andposed.


    "I''m not as happy as you are to be here eavesdropping on us," Gabriel replied nonchntly.


    Luke, who was in the darkness, gave a chuckle while he looked cold and stern, "Brother?"


    Before Samantha could react, Luke had already rushed over from the darkness and swung his fist and


    smashed it hard into Gabriel''s face!


    "What the hell are you? A bastard born of a whore. Calling me brother? Do you deserve it?" Luke


    looked terrifying while he said coldly and slowly.


    Gabriel was knocked straight back a step by the punch. By the light overhead, she saw blood flowing


    from the corner of his lips.


    He took a step back and leaned against the wall, then rubbed his forehead with his hand. He looked


    like he was holding back his anger.


    Samantha was scared out of her cold sweat by Luke''s action, "Why did you hit him?"


    Luke stood with his back to her. The dim yellow light fell on his shoulders, which made him even colder


    and more appalling.


    "Tonight is grandpa''s birthday banquet. If you want to make a big deal out of it, then go ahead and hit


    me." Gabriel didn''t fight back, instead, he leanedzily against the wall and continued to provoke Luke,


    "That''s all you can do anyway. You must be very angry to see Universal Entertainment being handed


    over to me, right?"


    He was clearly at a disadvantage, but he remained calm.


    Luke''s face changed and he gritted his teeth and said with hatred, "Is that so? How dare you say that,


    you bastard! Try to see if I dare to beat you? Son of a bitch!"


    Anger shed in Luke''s eyes. He yanked Gabriel''s cor with one hand and smashed his fist at him


    fiercely again!


    Gabriel did not dodge, and he just calmly faced the pain of the flesh that was about toe.


    Samantha''s heart was palpitating with horror as she watched. Seeing that Gabriel was about to be hit


    again, she rushed over and shielded Gabriel in front of her.


    "Boom--" Luke did not hit Gabriel but punched Samantha in the face.


    She grimaced in pain and couldn''t stop falling backward.


    "Samantha!" Gabriel was shocked, and something cracked slowly in his pupils.


    Luke had no qualms about hitting her and punched Gabriel in the face again.


    "Don''t you know what you are? In the Baker family, you are just a dog at my disposal. Not only will I


    beat your woman, but I will beat you too, you bastard! What can you do?" Luke said in a fierce voice.


    Gabriel looked terribly grave and the smile at the corners of his mouth disappeared. He stopped Luke


    with one hand and said coldly, "You want to make a big deal out of it? How dare you!"


    "You bastard, you are not worthy to talk to me. I''m just better than you. You just got Universal


    Entertainment. What are you arrogant about? Sooner orter, I will take it back!" Luke kicked him down


    and punched him again.


    Gabriel was punched and kicked by Luke on the ground, and the corners of his lips were broken. He


    restrained himself so much that the veins on his forehead stood out, and his eyes burned with rage.


    Samantha was dazed by the pain of the punch.


    She hadn''t expected Gabriel to be treated this way in the Baker family. How could she watch Gabriel


    get beaten up? She looked around and then lifted the flower pot and smashed it into Luke''s back!


    A loud, crisp sound was heard, and then Luke let out a cry of pain.


    Gabriel stood up from the ground. His chest hurt so much that he was a little unsteady on his feet. He


    looked at Samantha, who was expressionless, then his face changed, and said urgently, "You go


    quickly. Luke is just a mad dog. He will vent his anger on you."


    Luke fell to his knees in pain at this point and looked gloomy.


    Samantha clenched her fists with her eyes bright and deep. She said in a hoarse voice, "Gabriel, fight


    back. How can he hit you like that?"


    Hearing what she said, Gabriel was just silent, while the blood on the corner of his lips set off his pale


    face.


    Luke sneered, "Fight back? Does he dare? He is just a dog of the Baker family!"


    Samantha''s heart ached with shock. It turned out that not only was she wronged in the Moore family,


    but Gabriel, the illegitimate son, must not be treated well in the Baker family either.


    So Gabriel, even in the eyes of outsiders, was the perfect director of Universal Entertainment, but in the


    Baker family he was beaten by Luke and could not even fight back.


    It was not that he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t, or didn''t dare.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m one of the Baker family. They won''t do anything to me." Gabriel casually


    wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and walked over to check Luke''s injuries.


    Luke was actually not seriously injured. Because Samantha just smashed his back. Although there was


    a little blood, Samantha did not dare to smash him to death.


    If something happened to Luke, even Gabriel couldn¡¯t get her off the hook.


    "What will you do if I leave?" Samantha didn''t want to leave him alone. Gabriel was more than a


    lifesaver to her, but also arade in arms!


    They were both treated the same way. She felt sorry for him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gabriel looked livid. He said to her anxiously, "I''ll be fine."


    With Nia here, no one dared to kill him.


    Luke desperately kicked him away and got up from the ground with pain. He looked fierce, "You and


    your lowly mother are a match. She clings to men, and you cling to women. Are you very proud of


    being Nia''s toyboy?"

 Chapter 63 Nasty

    Chapter 63 Nasty


    Samantha did not expect Luke to still be so arrogant to humiliate Gabriel when he was smashed and


    bleeding.


    For the first time, she saw the strong, undisguised killing intent on Gabriel''s face!


    He kept his eyes fixed on Luke, and a stern and murderous aura pervaded his body, which was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    unusually terrifying.


    "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?" Gabriel clenched his fist, and his knuckles cked.


    Luke hooked the corners of his pale lips, while his handsome and evil face looked blurred in the night.


    He snickered condescendingly, "What? You''re going to resist? You''ve been used to being beaten by


    me for a long time. Can you still stand up, you bastard? You are nothing but a waste in my eyes!"


    His wordspletely pissed Gabriel off. His eyes turned as red as blood, but he tried his best to


    restrain his anger.


    Used to being beaten?


    What did he mean by "used to being beaten"? Samantha refused to leave, and her eyes still rested on


    Gabriel''s handsome face.


    Gabriel seemed to enjoy a good life in the Baker family, but was this the kind of life he was really living?


    He couldn''t fight back even when he was beaten ...


    "Luke--" He pursed his thin lips and looked like he wanted to kill him.


    "What? Do you have the ability to fight back? Bastard, just fight back! You don''t dare, do you? You''re


    just a wimp." Luke¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light as he irritated Gabriel again and again.


    Gabriel''s anger raged in his chest, but the hatred in his eyes eventually dissipated. It was as if the


    sleeping beast had opened its teeth, but chose to be silent again.


    He was very tolerant and would definitely do great things in the future.


    "Brother, even if you look down on me, you shouldn''t have made a scene at the party today." The anger


    in Gabriel''s eyes disappeared, and he returned to being calm andposed. It was as if there was


    nothing that could hit him in the soft spot.


    Seeing him holding back his anger, Luke gritted his teeth with hatred and cursed angrily, "You bastard,


    that''s all you can do. You don''t even dare to fight back. You don''t deserve to be a member of the Baker


    family!"


    One by one, the increasingly unpleasant words reached Samantha''s ears. She looked at the tall man


    and for a moment, her heart ached for him.


    Gabriel seemed to be omnipotent, but in reality, he was checked and bnced in every way.


    "My goodness, Luke, how did you get hurt?" A shrill voice came abruptly. People from the banquet hall


    just now observed themotion over here and all of them flocked over.


    The well-dressed olddy came from the crowd. Seeing her beloved grandson being smashed and


    covered in blood, she was shocked and angry.


    "Grandma, it was Gabriel and this woman who did it." The corner of Luke''s mouth curled, and he gave


    Gabriel and Samantha an unkind nce, "I found out that he and this woman were making out, and


    then this bastard tried to kill me so that he could inherit all that the Baker family had!"


    Boom...


    No one expected Luke to say such a thing. Luke was simply slinging mud at them, which was very


    vicious.


    Everyone here would believe it. Because she came from a poor family and was already rumored to be


    with Gabriel.


    The expressions on the faces of the people were different. The wonderful birthday party had actually


    been ruined.


    Gabriel and Samantha were making out? Didn''t that mean they were having an affair!


    Ruby Gardner was furious. While she asked someone to call an ambnce, she pped Gabriel


    across the face.


    "You bastard! Luke has already given you everything of the Baker family, and you still hurt him!" Ruby


    loved Luke the most, and the ones she hated the most were Iris and Gabriel. After all, one of them was


    a mistress and one was an illegitimate child.


    In Ruby''s eyes, of course, he was not as important as Luke, her eldest grandson.


    Gabriel did not dodge, and her long, thin nails scratched his handsome face, causing it to bleed. He


    was not sad or angry but remained calm.


    Samantha rushed up and pushed Gabriel away, "Mrs Baker, how can you hit him before you ask the


    reason?"


    Ruby was nearly seventy years old but still hale and hearty. At this time, she was even angrier.


    "You shut up!" The corners of Ruby''s eyes were drooping, and her lips were trembling.


    Samantha said coldly, "Mr Baker is calling white ck. Gabriel and I have nothing to do with each


    other. I saw him beating Gabriel when I came over. Because Universal Entertainment is handed over to


    Gabriel to take charge, so Mr Baker deliberately ndered him!"


    They each had their own exnations. The people around were even more confused after her


    exnation.


    What the hell was going on here?


    But they believed Samantha''s words even more. The reason was that Luke was the eldest son and


    grandson, but the family assets were given to an illegitimate son. Anyone would have to beat that


    bastard up to vent his anger!


    But his charge of framing his brother was too vicious.


    Hearing that she had set her grandson up, Ruby pped Samantha.


    "You''re still talking nonsense? It must be you and Gabriel cuddling up here. How dare you set up my


    grandson?"


    The p sounded crisp and clear, making Samantha''s cheeks red and numb and her eardrums buzz.


    It hurt so much.


    The crowd was shocked!


    "I heard you''re from the entertainment industry? Actors in the entertainment industry are good at


    seducing men. You and Gabriel probably already have an affair!" Ruby was so angry that she was


    trembling.


    She was determined to protect her eldest grandson, so of course, she had to agree with Luke''s words.


    Luke couldn''t afford to take the me for framing his brother.


    "Grandma, it hurts. It''s her and that bastard who teamed up against me. You have to help me get


    revenge!" Luke changed his arrogant appearance just now and wept in front of Ruby.


    Seeing this, Ruby was even more furious.


    She raised her hand to smack Samantha, and Gabriel, who had been silent, pulled her behind him and


    took another p from Ruby.


    He remained motionless, but looked gloomy, "Grandma, brother is not happy with Universal


    Entertainment being handed over to me. Since this is the case, I will give up this position. This matter


    started because of me, and it has nothing to do with her."


    Ruby was shaking with anger and just ignored Gabriel''s words about giving up the position, "If it has


    nothing to do with her, then who does it have to do with? She smashed Luke I want her to pay the


    price!"


    Gabriel sped Samantha''s wrist and thought in his mind about the solution.


    "Ruby, who are you looking for to pay the price?" Suddenly, Nia came over. The long red dress outlined


    her perfect figure, making her look graceful and gorgeous.


    Nia walked to the center of the crowd and gave Samantha a vicious re, then looked at Gabriel. The


    bloodstains on his face stung her eyes.


    Nia was instantly furious, but sheughed coldly, "Mr Baker, what are you talking about? The person


    Gabriel likes is me. Do you think he might have an affair with this actress? Who would leave the eldest


    daughter of the Jackson family in City S behind to hook up with a humble woman?"


    Nia came to the dinner tonight as a talisman for Gabriel and Iris.


    She was arrogant and overbearing, but Gabriel was the man she loved from the bottom of her heart.


    The crowd whispered and thought it was right. Gabriel was not stupid. To get the Baker family, he


    would have to use the support of the Jackson family. So why should he have an affair with an actress?


    Nia now stepped forward, then Luke''s nder could not stand up.


    "So, what happened tonight has nothing to do with Gabriel. Since she was the one who smashed you,


    she should be found guilty!" Nia turned her head and red at Samantha.

 Chapter 64 Stand up for the Gigolo

    Chapter 64 Stand up for the Gigolo


    This bitchy woman, just now she said that she had nothing to do with Gabriel, but they were together in


    a twinkling.


    She certainly believed in Gabriel, but what she hated was a bitch like Samantha who always attracted


    the attention from men.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But Ruby was an experienced person. Since Nia intended to me on Samantha, she naturally won''t


    let go of this chance.


    She couldn''t make trouble on Gabriel. Then couldn''t she turn the trouble on an entertainer with no


    status and background?


    "You hit the person. Okay. Someone, call the police!" Ruby''s icy gaze moved away from Gabriel''s face,


    and then scolded Samantha who didn''t have background.


    Gabriel was just about to speak, but Samantha broke away from his hand and walked forward to the


    crowd.


    "I¡¯ll bear the consequences of my acts. Come to me if you want to condemn."


    She couldn''t drag Gabriel down, and if something happened to Gabriel, then who would n all of this?


    Gabriel was certainly more important than her.


    Samantha stood in front of Gabriel, with delicate and morous features. Compared to Nia''s graceful


    and noble, her beauty was cold and proud, it was like red plum blossoms in the snow.


    "Don''t worry, I have no intention of sparing you!" Ruby raised her finger and pointed at her.


    In Luke¡¯s heart, he sneered as he thought of Nia was a stupid woman. He saw Gabriel and Samantha


    holding each other together, but Nia actually came out to speak for Gabriel, this woman deserved to be


    yed with!


    But in this way, he couldn''t make trouble on Gabriel tonight.


    However, he felt it would be a great gain as he had made trouble on the woman that Gabriel cared the


    most.


    "Since things started because of this woman, let''s call the police to arrest her and give her a lesson!"


    Someone had this idea.


    Gabriel briefly managed to detach himself from the situation because of Nia, while Samantha stood


    there alone, facing those condemns.


    She knew that no matter what was the cause of this situation.


    Tonight''s farce, someone would have to take the me.


    This couldn''t be Luke who was the eldest grandson of the Baker family.


    Gabriel was the person Nia loved and the Baker family didn''t dare to make trouble on him.


    Only her who was alone and helpless.


    She smiled bitterly, and things like this seemed to be going through so much that she could be calm to


    face it.


    "Call the police!"


    There were also voices echoing.


    Suddenly, the garden was bing noisy.


    "Who dares?" Azy voice rang out and broke the tense atmosphere and everyone heard it.


    The crowd automatically parted away.


    Samantha didn''t turn around. She had heard this voice thousands of times before, it was so familiar


    that she knew who it was without looking.


    Her nose became sore, and there were steady and powerful footsteps behind her, every step seemed


    to step on her heart.


    It was him.


    Ruben was here.


    But her heart wouldn''t be moved long ago, her heart was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    She already knew his choice, what else could she expect?


    "You just know how make trouble for me all the time. You¡¯re an entertainer from the entertainment


    industry, why do you involve yourself in this wealthy family infighting? Next time, if someone was killed,


    you just close your eyes and pretend you didn''t see it." Ruben walked over with a ss of red wine in


    his hand, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face, revealing a suppressed darkness.


    The moment he spoke, Ruby who was very old, almost fainted with anger. Didn''t he say this to prove


    that Luke was framing his brother?


    Everyone was shocked, why did Ruben also intervene in this matter?


    The scene at the entrance of the banquet tonight wasn¡¯t seen by many people. It had been suppressed


    by Iris. But now everyone knew that Ruben had stood up for Samantha.


    The crowd looked at Samantha with a weird gaze, as if there was some ulterior rtionship between


    her and Ruben.


    Ruby didn''t dare to confront Gabriel, not even mentioned Ruben.


    But she couldn''t swallow her anger today.


    Her grandson had been hit but she couldn''t get the justice!


    Ruben was just trying to let Samantha get out of the trap. But Samantha felt it was a tearing pain, her


    face was bloodless, and her lips were terribly pale.


    An entertainer?


    In his eyes, perhaps she was such a person who should be cursed by thousands of people.


    Her heart couldn''t stop chilling and her body was stiff.


    "Mrs Baker, I¡¯m not qualified to get involved in the affairs of the Baker family, but she is the person I


    brought in. She did the right thing and should be rewarded, as a weak woman who sacrificed her life to


    save Gabriel, do you think we still need to call the police?" Ruben turned and smiled at Ruby again.


    "You want to reward this entertainer?" Mrs Baker''s heart almost stopped beating and she almost


    fainted.


    Ruben was too good at turning ck into white!


    "But." Ruben start talking again, "Since she smashed Luke''s head, we are equal now. And we don''t


    want the Baker family''s reward. If things can not stop here, it will only embarrass Patriarch Baker''s


    birthday banquet."


    He spoke in a serious manner, and the people gathered around almost couldn''t hold back tough.


    Mrs Baker really wanted to curse as her grandson was the victim. But in the end, it turned out to be like


    that her eldest grandson who did the wrong thing, while this entertainer and Gabriel could get away


    with it?


    Be equal? By what? Bullshit!


    When he said so, Mrs Baker dared not to burst her angry even she was ferocious. But she really


    couldn''t swallow it.


    It was fine since she couldn''t get Gabriel in trouble, but even an entertainer had someone to back her


    up.


    Was her grandson beaten for nothing?


    "Get someone to take Luke to the hospital first, the banquet tonight will go on normally, and no one is


    allowed to tell Patriarch Baker." Ruby gritted her teeth, turning her head and ordering the housekeeper.


    Such a scene would spoil with Patriarch Baker''s pleasure.


    Ruby loved Patriarch Baker so much and of course she wished he could celebrate his birthday joyfully.


    This matter was so turned over. Luke failed to trick Gabriel, but got himself injured and was sent to the


    hospital.


    The birthday celebration of Patriarch Baker continued.


    The crowd left.


    A serious incident was perfectly solved by Ruben. As soon as the people left, he stared grimly at


    Samantha who was opposite to him. The wine ss in his hand was smashed onto the ground and


    shattered.


    The sound of breaking was clear and piercing. Samantha was indifferent, not showing even a trace of


    fear.


    Nia was scared. She wanted to look for trouble with Samantha, but when she saw Ruben was here.


    She pursed her lips.


    Let Samantha go today. Her cousin was even horrible than her. Let her cousin settle this bitch today!


    "Nia, why don''t you take your person and leave?" Ruben spoke coldly.


    Gabriel looked at Samantha worriedly while Nia forcibly pulled him away.


    "Come on, let''s go to wrap the wound." Nia said in a hurry.


    Gabriel broke away from Nia''s hand and walked up to Ruben. He looked down grimly.


    "Thank you for what happened tonight."


    Ruben''s face was dark, "No need to thank me, the person you should thank is Nia."


    Gabriel was still not willing to leave as he was afraid that Ruben would make trouble on Samantha.


    She had just blocked a punch for him and now her face was covered in blood.


    "Gabriel, get out of here!" Nia didn''t think of asking him to thank herself. She was willing to do anything


    for him as long as he smiled at her more.


    Gabriel withdrew his sights and left with Nia.


    Therge garden became quiet in an instant.


    The cool night breeze blew through her hair. She stood in the wind, not caring at all about the Ruben''s


    dark eyes.


    "How dare you stand up for your gigolo!"

 Chapter 65 Changing the Female Lead

    Chapter 65 Changing the Female Lead


    Samantha Powell coldly looked at Ruben Knight¡¯s eyes, her fingers hanging by the side of her waist


    clenched slowly. Crimson blood dripped from her fingers, her palm still had fragments of the broken


    flowerpot from before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overpraised, Mr. Knight.¡± Samantha said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to Mr. Knight¡¯s lying in


    order to defend Peyton Moore in every possible way.¡±


    Her eyes were calm, deep down was ayer of ashes that was about to extinguish.


    It was as if that was her only hope.


    Ruben couldn¡¯t stand to hear Samantha¡¯s gloomy talk. He grabbed her wrist and forcefully dragged her


    in front of him.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he smiled lightly, eyes narrowed.


    As if she heard a funny joke, Samanthaughed so hard that her tears wereing out, ¡°Jealous? Mr.


    Knight you¡¯re not sick, are you?¡±


    Only then did Ruben notice the blood on her hand and his gaze deepened, ¡°Your hand--¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Samantha forcefully shook him off, her eyes filled with a bone-chilling look.


    Ruben gripped her slender wrist with force and questioned, ¡°Is this how you treat your life-savior?


    Huh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me. At worst, it was just getting dealt with by the Baker family.¡± I pulled through


    disfigurement, do you think I would still be afraid of this so-called humiliation?


    Samantha gave up struggling and simply looked at Ruben coldly.


    Ruben noticed that there seemed to be something different about Samantha. He didn¡¯t anger her right?


    Why is she being crazy again?


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that I meddled by saving you?¡± Ruben held Samantha¡¯s wrist tightly, almost


    wanting to crush it, ¡°What were you doing here with Gabriel Baker? Why? You miss him that much that


    you can¡¯t even wait for the banquet?¡±


    Samantha saw the rage deep down in Ruben¡¯s eyes. She smirked and her face looked extremely


    charming, ¡°Why should I tell you what I was doing with him?¡±


    She was now Ruben¡¯s lover and he had always been extremely possessive of his own things.


    But Samantha just wanted to disgust him.


    He upset her so she returned the favor hundred times more.


    ¡°You!¡± Ruben looked at the bruises on Samantha¡¯s cheek, his gaze as sharp as a knife, ¡°Was I


    supposed topliment your deep affection towards Gabriel then? But did you see? He didn¡¯t even


    dare to say a word to defend you, you think that you¡¯re worthy enough for him to offend both the Baker


    and Knight family?¡±


    Samantha was still very indifferent, without a hint of emotion in her eyes, ¡°This has nothing to do with


    you, Mr. Knight.¡±


    Ruben felt that his patience was being worn out bit by bit. Samantha was so arrogant that she had


    never given him a nice look. He clearly just saved her but she¡¯s still so head over heels with Gabriel.


    Then why did she stay by his side?


    Even so, Ruben couldn¡¯t let Samantha off the hook so easily. She¡¯s the first person that ever wanted to


    use him for her own purpose.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± he sneered, ¡°Did you forget who you belonged to now?¡±


    Ruben¡¯s pride was challenged. Samantha was actually thinking about other man in front of him?


    Samantha stared at him. Ruben¡¯s chiseled face was so close, but she could no longer ovep this face


    with the face of that Ruben from her memory.


    The person that she loved might have died long ago.


    And Ruben Knight killed him with his own hands.


    Samantha told herself that Ruben had condoned Peyton Moore countless times, and she should no


    longer have any attachment to him, let alone the slightest illusion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten who I belonged to, but so what?¡± Samanthaughed.


    With raging anger under his eyes, Ruben questioned in a deep tone, ¡°Helena Powell--¡±


    His anger had reached its peak, Samantha wasn¡¯t afraid of him and challenged his authority recklessly.


    Who gave her the guts?


    Just when the atmosphere between the two was at a standstill, Peyton who had bandaged her wounds


    came walking over from the banquet hall.


    ¡°Ruben, Miss Powell is injured, let me take her to get her hand treated first.¡±


    Peyton¡¯s forehand was stered with a piece of gauze. She changed into an emerald green long dress


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    with her long ck hair casually draped over her chest, giving out a fresh soothing look, as if she was a


    fairy from the forest.


    Ruben let go of Samantha¡¯s hand as Peyton walked over.


    ¡°Bring her over.¡± His eyes lightly swept over Peyton¡¯s face with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Come with me, Helena.¡± An elegant smile spread across Peyton¡¯s face.


    She went to hold Samantha¡¯s hand to show her generosity, but Peyton¡¯s hand had just touched hers


    when Samantha frowned all of a sudden and stepped backwards uncontrobly.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Samantha cried out in pain.


    Peyton¡¯s pupils shrank and she widened her eyes fiercely.


    Blood dripped from Samantha¡¯s fingertips andnded on her blue skirt, smudging out a blurred color.


    ¡°Ruben--¡± Peyton¡¯s heart tightened, and she turned back to look at him subconsciously.


    What was this bitch up to again? She didn¡¯t even intend to do anything.


    Samantha¡¯s thin shoulders were trembling, and her face was pale white, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I know that Miss


    Moore didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    It was fine if she didn¡¯t exin, but since she did, it looked like all her exnation was made just


    because of she was wrongly treated.


    Peyton was pissed off but she has always been more stoic than anyone, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I identally


    touched your wound.¡±


    She even had the feeling of killing Samantha now. ndering her? Scheming her? Peyton was good at


    tricking others, but she was tricked by others today.


    With what Samantha said, there was no way Peyton could¡¯ve said Samantha used her, so she had


    to go along with it and admitted it.


    Ruben stared dead straight at Peyton and said word for word, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll take her.¡±


    Peyton was shocked, she almost couldn¡¯t believe that those were Ruben¡¯s words.


    She looked at him panickedly, but Ruben had already turned his back and was dragging Samantha¡¯s


    wrist to leave.


    Ruben actually didn¡¯t believe her?


    Samantha stumbled to keep up with Ruben¡¯s pace and while in the hurry she nced back at Peyton.


    She hooked her red lips at Peyton, her smile full of vindictive pleasure.


    Even Peyton Moore got a taste of getting schemed today.


    And she deserved it!


    If it was the past then perhaps Ruben would have believed Peyton as usual, but since he heard what


    Nia said, Ruben would have subconsciously think that Peyton was using a bitter n again.


    Regardless if Peyton was innocent or not, given that she had priors.


    Ruben chose to defend her in public and denied what Nia said.


    Perhaps he still wanted to give Peyton a chance to reform.


    After all, Peyton was once so kind and gentle.


    Peyton saw Samantha¡¯s smile and she could only feel that it was full of provocation. She clenched her


    teeth tightly, fingers cracking from holding too tight and kicked the ground in annoyance.


    ¡°That bitch!¡±


    Instead of benefiting from attending today¡¯s banquet, she had made herself infamous.


    This was too much to lose!


    Ruben took Samantha to the resting room of the Baker Residence personally and had people


    bandaged her hand.


    After the scene where Luke beat up Gabriel, Samantha only felt exhausted but the banquet was still


    ongoing and Ruben couldn¡¯t leave, so she had to stay as well.


    Samantha was in the resting room to calm down for a while and was about to go out when she saw the


    door being pushed open, and elegant Mrs. Baker walked in slowly.


    The moment she saw Mrs. Baker she instantly felt bad.


    ¡°Miss Powell, tonight¡¯s incident started because of you and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you,


    but I hope that you stay away from Gabriel from now on. And as for the drama Be Passionately


    Devoted, I will have Universal Entertainment change the female lead.¡±

 Chapter 66 Does Your Hand Hurt?

    Chapter 66 Does Your Hand Hurt?


    Samantha was stunned for quite a while.


    ¡°Mrs Baker, why would you want to change the main cast?¡± Samantha stood up abruptly from her seat,


    her whole body was stiffened.


    Mrs Baker looked at her like a master and said gently, ¡°Please do not contact Gabriel anymore.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is going on between Gabriel and me, I just want to be an actress!¡± Samantha was nervous, all


    her efforts would be wasted if Mrs Baker reced the main cast.


    This was only the beginning of her vengeance, why would she rece her?


    Mrs Baker called her name with a smile, ¡°Helena, you still don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Samantha bit her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t understand your meaning, I don¡¯t have any other intention towards


    Gabriel, and we are just¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, regardless of your intention or your rtionship, it is not good if your name is tied to his now.


    The only way to prove that nothing is going on between both of you is to rece you.¡±


    She was not discussing but informing.


    But why rece the main cast? Samantha was not happy.


    ¡°Mrs Baker, I would do anything you want as long as I am not reced!¡± Samantha waspletely


    nervous, Mrs Baker¡¯s had a certain degree of influence, and she had to believe.


    Mrs Baker sighted, her attitude softened. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make it difficult for you, as you know Gabriel


    and I don¡¯t have much power in the Baker family. Gabriel¡¯s father was not happy with his decision to


    cast you, he might take back all the power he had given to Gabriel anytime¡­¡±


    Samantha would have defended herself if Mrs Baker was being unreasonable, but she was gentle and


    it gave no room for her defence.


    Even though Ruben saved her tonight, but guess the Bakers believed what Gabriel said, including Nia!


    It was a smart move from Mrs Backer, reced her as an announcement that there was nothing


    between Gabriel and her, it was a good exnation to both the Bakers and Nia.


    Only with Nia will continue her support towards Gabriel.


    Mrs Baker looked at her gently and ordered the servant behind to hand her a case.


    ¡°I know you are a good girl, Gabriel won¡¯t fall for a bad woman. Recing you is an inevitable


    exnation I can make to them, take this ne aspensation.¡±


    Mrs Baker was direct and firm, leaving no room for Samantha to reject.


    It seemed like everything was set.


    No, no way!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She could not give up now, how would she avenge herself if she was reced?


    Samantha did not take the case, ¡°Mrs Baker, I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    The smile on Mrs Baker¡¯s face disappeared at once, ¡°It means¡­ you reject?¡±


    ¡°Gabriel is my superior, if he wants to rece me, I have no right to say no.¡± Samantha disregarded


    Mrs Baker¡¯s dissatisfaction and said slowly.


    In a way telling Mrs Baker that only Gabriel has the power to rece her.


    So, she would listen to only Gabriel.


    Mrs Baker¡¯s face stiffened, she tucked up her shawl gracefully.


    ¡°I thought you always know which way the wind blows.¡±


    Mrs Bakers directed the servant to put the case on the desk, she turned and walked away.


    She was not angry but remained calm. It was obvious that Gabriel inherited her calm and gentle


    manners.


    Despite not being a fruitful discussion, Mrs Baker¡¯s intention to rece the main cast had made a mark


    in Samantha¡¯s heart.


    There were too many distractions at the party tonight, but it ended smoothly.


    Samantha did not see Gabriel and Nia, it seemed like Nia apanied Gabriel to the hospital.


    Ruben brought her back to his home after the party, whereas the Moore siblings, shepletely


    ignored them.


    Peyton Moore would definitely fight back, it was just a matter of time.


    Samantha was dazing in Ruben¡¯s car, she couldn¡¯t disregard Mrs Baker¡¯s warning.


    Ruben watched her in silence and mocked, ¡°Why? Feeling sad for not seeing your Gabriel?


    Disappointed?¡±


    Samantha turned to him, his handsome face was hidden under the dim light.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± What was his intention behind those words?


    What did he mean by sad not seeing Gabriel? Did she seem sad to him?


    Ruben threw a nce at her, his long and fair fingers were hitting on the handle lightly, ¡°How could you


    not understand what I said?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Samantha shrugged.


    The atmosphere in the car turned cold abruptly, Ruben¡¯s face turned blue.


    ¡°Let me advise you, you better stay away from Gabriel Baker if you don¡¯t want to offend Nia.¡± he said


    coldly.


    Such a moron, don¡¯t you know that Nia is seeing you as a thorn in her eyes?


    Samantha now understood why Mrs Baker wanted to rece her, she had to make sure that Nia was


    happy.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Samantha lowered her sight calmly.


    Her calmness and rationality made Ruben curious and looked at her.


    There was a slight sadness on his handsome face, ¡°So please hide your longing face.¡±


    Samantha opened her lips weakly. The ne from Mrs Baker was still in her purse, it was sarcastic


    enough.


    Nothing was going on between Gabriel and her, yet no one believed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Are you being concern about me now?¡± She thought of something and smiled


    intentionally, her tone was flirtatious.


    It was dead silence in the car, it felt like one could die out of suffocation.


    Ruben looked at her with a narrowed eyes and reached for her chin, ¡°Concern about you?¡±


    She looked straight back at him and did not even try to hide the smile at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Ruben¡¯s face stiffened. He looked extremely cold and said, ¡°If you are K.O this


    early, how do we continue this game? Where is the fun?¡±


    ¡°A ything value is to make me happy.¡±


    He acted like Satan from hell, cruel and mean, it was frightening.


    Samantha lifted her dried lips but it made her cheek pain. She smiled brightly, ¡°It¡¯s not sure yet who is


    the yer.¡±


    Ruben thought of what happened that night, she shouted in pain when Peyton touched her hand,


    followed by a series of uncertain exnations, he felt that Peyton yed tricks right before him!


    She even dare to exin?


    ¡°So, don¡¯t you have some exining to do? Peyton did not hurt you, it was all your tricks.¡± Ruben


    grabbed her wrist and stared at her coldly, ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡±

 Chapter 67 No One can Save You

    Chapter 67 No One can Save You


    Although Samantha Powell pretended very well, the moment she heard his words she broke out in cold


    sweat. Her heart beat heavily. She had never experienced such feeling of nervousness, tension and


    anxiety.


    Did he know it was her trick? But why did he...


    Her mind drifted and her jaw felt a sharp pain.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Ruben Knight¡¯s eyes were burning hot.


    He became captured unexpectedly by Samantha Powell today.


    She challenged him again and again.


    Samantha trembled and she tried to control her own emotions.


    Ruben held the tip of her wrist, moved up and gripped her fingers tightly.


    Her hand was wrapped by gauze and the moment he pressed her hand hard, she felt it was too painful


    to breathe.


    Ruben had no pity, his eyes were like a cold viper gliding across her pale face.


    ¡°You must be very d to have hurt her by using me? His voice was low but his manner was hard to be


    ignored.


    Samantha felt stiff and her body became frozen; she said hoarsely, ¡°and so what?¡±


    Even in her extreme fear, she had no intention to continue to keep it secret anymore.


    Her face was full of pride and rebellion, and at that moment she even made Ruben absent minded.


    Like.


    Very much like...


    So high-profile and reckless was she, exactly the same as her who died.


    He felt his heart was hit painfully, because he thought of Samantha.


    He muttered, ¡°Why...¡±.


    He did not investigate the problem of her defaming Peyton Moore, but he showed aplex face.


    Samantha only felt he was very ridiculous, ¡°Why? Do you need to know why? This is the lesson to


    Peyton!¡±


    Ruben pulled himself out of his memory and mped her neck with his backhand. His eyes were


    shinning the light of cold blood.


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember that I tolerate you and I indulge you, but that doesn''t mean I don¡¯t know the


    facts!¡± It should be Peyton who should be punished.


    Samantha didn''t expect the sudden action from him, she was pinched till her face turned white and her


    throat was aching.


    She didn''t struggle, but just lifted her eyes scornfully and the smile on her lips was provoking.


    ¡°Do you want.... what do you want?¡± her voice was dry.


    Ruben¡¯s fingertips were cold and they were nearly puncturing her flesh, ¡°If there is a next time, I would


    get rid of your hands in person.¡±


    Nobody even took advantage of him. Damn her!


    At end of his words, he let go of his hand and slowly sat down on the other side of the table.


    Samantha was like the fish without any oxygen, her pale and dry lips opened and breathed weakly. She


    pressed her chest ufortably and she couldn''t stop coughing.


    He said he would get rid of her hand because she had insulted Peyton once.


    But Peyton had set her up so many times, yet he was still indifferent.


    Why? She was disfigured by Peyton. Yet, Peyton was still fine.


    She did not know where her courage came from and she growled at him with a crying voice.


    ¡°You can get rid of me, you¡¯d better get rid of me! Let me burn into ashes like Samantha.


    She rubbed her throat with her trembling hand, and her heart was twitching in pain.


    She leaned on the window, looking at his cold expression. She felt miserable from the bottom of her


    heart.


    Suddenly she despaired.


    Perhaps, she might not be able to fight with Peyton all her life.


    Because in front of Ruben, she had been always a loser.


    Ruben did not show any emotion, he was watching her as a stranger.


    He opened his thin mouth and spit out two words, without any change in his tone.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Such two simple words but it was like a sharp knife. Her heart was stabbed ruthlessly.


    She was filled with sorrow and coldness, and she felt she was breathing with the smell of blood.


    Samantha suddenly cried out, and tears poured down from the corners of her eyes. Her sight was


    blurred.


    There was a mixture of pain and hatred in her eyes. After a period of silence, she pulled open the door


    of the car and walked down.


    The summer night was cold She walked alone with weak steps in the empty streets.


    She felt a faint chill when the night breeze blew on her cheek. And then her face was all with tears.


    Ruben¡¯s car drove past her quickly.


    She felt her heart was crushed into ashes by that car and her nerves were all cut off.


    She could not hold back the anguish of her despair, she slowly crouched down and wiped off the tears


    at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing! God, do you hear me? I am not willing!¡±


    All her sorrow and grievance became her desperateints.


    The dark night was too long.


    Right now, she was like at the 18th hell.


    Can someone save her?


    Her heart twitched and ached and she fell to the ground helplessly. Her messy long hair fell on her face


    side with a reflection of dim color.


    She did not know how she walked back to Mirror Lake alone, and she felt her whole body had lost the


    strength. The soles of her feet were covered with blood blisters and she looked like a ghost who had


    lost her soul.


    ra Fraser was almost scared to death when he saw her standing there like a ghost after he opened


    the door.


    ¡°Samantha, what happened?¡± ra Fraser looked at her with concerns.


    This was such a simple greeting, however the brave Samantha cried like a child.


    She rushed into ra¡¯s arms and held her hard.


    Sometimes it¡¯s not the sorrow or pain that defeats a person, but a few words after experiencing all the


    hardship and suffering... warm words.


    The next day, there were still scolding remarks on the inte to let her leave the cast and also to


    make apologies to Peyton.


    The hot online search had not gone off and it was not going to happen. The Universal Entertainment


    would not do the PR. But ording to the current situation, it seemed that Universal Entertainment¡­


    had no n to do any PR.


    Samantha feared that something was wrong. Not long ago Peyton and her studio made a statement on


    the blog saying that there was no such thing as Helena Powell took the opportunity to revenge.


    pping was only needed for shooting. And, she deliberately defended Helena by saying she was


    really professional and she told the fans to cool down a little.


    What Peyton had managed to do had made her own poprity rise widely. Her statement did not let


    her fans calm down but get more and more people to raid against Helena.


    Once opening a web page randomly, there were hot search headlines on Helena, asking her to get out


    of the cast, to apologize!


    Samantha found that Universal Entertainment had not taken any action, so she could not help guessing


    whether it¡¯s Iris¡¯s words had taken an effect. They were discussing whether to change her leading role.


    When she thought of the problem, Samantha was too worried to eat anything. Additionally, the cast and


    crew director had announced three days holiday.


    She had to stay at Mirror Lake and she had no filming at the moment.


    Samantha thought a lot and she was unable to sit still to wait for her doom. She wanted to contact


    Gabriel Baker to take some solutions!


    As soon as the call went through, she regretted.


    The person who answered the phone was not Gabriel Baker, but that rich young girl who feared


    nothing, Nia!


    ¡°Helena, how do you still have the guts to call Gabriel? What do you want really? Are you trying to


    seduce him again?¡± Niashouted in a tender voice.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Even though it was across the phone screen, she could also felt Nia¡¯s anger, ¡°Miss Jackson, I¡¯m


    looking for Gabriel on some work issues. Will you ___¡±


    Nia cut off her words slightly, ¡°if it¡¯s because of the change of the leading role, then you do not need to


    find him. He can not save you. No one can save you!¡±

 Chapter 68 Do You Really Wish Me Dead

    Chapter 68 Do You Really Wish Me Dead


    A shiver crept down Samantha¡¯s spine after hearing Nia''s words, she clenched onto her mobile.


    ¡°Miss Nia¡­¡± she tried to exin further.


    But Niaughed sarcastically, ¡°Helena, I don¡¯t wish to go against you, but one word from me, Mrs.


    Baker will cast you out right away. So, pack up and stay away from Gabriel, if not you will be in vain!¡±


    It was no longer a warning but a threat from Nia. She was fierce and dominating especially when it


    came to Gabriel.


    Everyone in the town knew Nia from S City had been chasing behind Gabriel¡¯s tail for many years, she


    cared about nothing but Gabriel and no one dared to go against her.


    Not Mrs. Baker, she would never be Mrs. Bakers!


    Samantha wanted to continue but Nia hung up the phone, giving her no chance to defend herself.


    Regardless of whether what Gabriel said at the party was true or not, she had indeed be a thorn


    in Nia¡¯s eyes!


    She thought Nia would at least be reasonable due to Ruben, but she was wrong.


    Anxiety hit Samantha when she heard the beeps from the other end.


    Gabriel was her only savior.


    She became a headless chicken ever since she failed to contact Gabriel.


    ra reminded her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Mr. Knight? He should know where Mr. Baker is.¡±


    Call Ruben?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Samantha looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±


    ra nodded her head continuously; she was confident that Ruben knew Gabriel¡¯s whereabouts.


    Nia was not afraid of her, but she was afraid of Ruben.


    But it was just a sh of an idea, she gave up the next second.


    She could never forget how cold and mean Ruben was that night.


    Nia was a viper while Ruben was a beast!


    They were indeed cousins, two peas in the same pot!


    But what could be her next step?


    ¡°Let me calm down a bit, Universal Entertainment hasn¡¯t made any announcement yet, there¡¯s still a


    chance to reverse all this.¡± Samantha took out a packet of cigarettes and lighted one.


    ra advised her, ¡°Helena, the doctor did say cigarette could help you destress and might help with


    your sickness, but smoking is not good for health, especially woman.¡±


    Samantha looked bitter; she didn¡¯t reply but looked at the lighted cigarette in her hand.


    The smoke from the cigarette blurred her gorgeous face.


    She was like a fairy in the mist, every gesture of hers was seductive.


    ¡°I won¡¯t smoke, I will only look at it burning.¡± She said slowly after a while.


    ra was bewildered, ¡°Why?¡±


    Why would you light a cigarette if you won''t smoke?


    Samantha ignored her, she leaned against the sofa helplessly and watched the burning cigarette


    silently. The burning mes on the cigarette were like mes that light up her pathetic dark life.


    ¡°I need to control myself.¡± She said in a husky voice.


    She wasn¡¯t an addict, but she felt suffocated every time she thought of the past.


    For her, she was dead, and these weak mes were the only source that kept her warm.


    Only at this moment that she felt slightly alive.


    Even though she lived like the walking dead, but she was still alive.


    While she was worried about Nia¡¯s threat, she received a call from Dillon.


    ¡°Miss Powell, I know you argued with Mr. Knight, but can youe over? He is sick but refused to go


    to the hospital.¡± Dillon said with an anxious and sorrowful voice.


    Samantha¡¯s head was empty, and she said emotionlessly, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why she uttered those words, but she had no emotion at that moment.


    She was alive but dead inside.


    Ruben refused to go to the hospital, why didn¡¯t he die?


    Why didn¡¯t he die?


    ¡°Miss Powell, Mr. Knight has not eaten in two days, pleasee over and talk to him, maybe he will


    listen,¡± Dillon begged while crying.


    Samantha gained her rational self back andughed, ¡°Dillon, it¡¯s not that I refused to help but I¡¯ll be of


    no help. Call Peyton Moore, he obeyed her so much.


    ¡°I did call Miss Moore, but Mr. Knight got all furious when her name was mentioned.¡±


    Dillon had no one else to go to.


    Samantha frowned hearing her words, she took a deep breath.


    ¡°Right there.¡±


    She wanted to see what Ruben was up to!


    Half an hourter.


    Samantha arrived at Ruben¡¯s house. In the middle of the scandal, she had to put on a pair of huge


    sunsses that covered almost half of her face, she was barely recognizable.


    Dillon was like a cat on hot bricks, Samantha was like a savior to her.


    ¡°Miss Powell, you are finally here.¡± Dillon led the way nervously.


    Samantha nodded and followed her to the second floor.


    She had never stepped foot into this area, even when she was Mrs. Knight, she had never been here,


    how irony, this was her first time going to Ruben¡¯s bedroom.


    She had never been here.


    He never allowed it.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, Miss Powell is here, please open the door.¡± Dillon knocked on the door.


    A husky voice came from inside after a short while.


    ¡°Let her leave.¡±


    His voice sounded weak; it was obvious that he was sick.


    Dillon disregarded him and wanted to knock again.


    But Samantha pulled her behind and said meanly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving because you want me to! I came all


    the way to see if you are dead, but you want me to leave? Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Miss Powell!¡± Dillon startled.


    She was here for good or to provoke him further?


    Samantha stood still andughed. ¡°So? Are you dead? Or let me watch you die; it¡¯ll be my pleasure.¡±


    She continued to be mean and disregard how hurtful her words could be.


    Dillon could rush over and cover Samantha¡¯s mouth.


    But there was no reply from the inside, it was dead silence.


    Time passed and Dillon thought he would never open the door.


    ¡°You want me dead? Want to watch me die? Vicious woman, are you tired of living?¡± The door was


    pushed open, a pair of cold eyes looked at them.


    Both Samantha and Dillon turned in the same direction and were astonished by the scene.


    Blood stained the white shirt on Ruben¡¯s body, he held onto the door frame and his tall body could


    copse anytime. His handsome face was white, and he was all sweaty.


    He stood with his back facing the light, though sounded weak but the nce was still sharp.


    ¡°What a disappointment, you are still alive!¡± Samantha''s sight was blurred by all the dried blood stained


    on his body.


    What happened to him? Why was he injured?


    He raised his arms and pull her into the room soon after she finished.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He mmed the door and it sounded like a huge explosion next to her ears.


    ¡°You wish me dead?¡±

 Chapter 69 All Debts Settled

    Chapter 69 All Debts Settled


    He approached her suddenly like a snowstorm.


    Samantha looked right into his eyes without fear, "Why are you still alive?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sheughed suddenly, there were desperation and misery in her bright eyes.


    She didn''t forget the humiliation at the party that night, she would never forget.


    Ruben stared at her sharply.


    Neither of them was willing to step back. They stared at each other in silence, both pairs of eyes were


    filled with mes.


    "You seek revenge on me because of Peyton." His ming eyes were swallowed by darkness at once,


    he said slowly while staring at her.


    Samantha was stunned but tried to act calm, "What do you think?"


    Ruben released her, he walked unsteadily towards the bed and sat down while pinching his forehead.


    "Helena¡­ did I know you?" His voice was husky, and he felt his throat was burning.


    His question hit Samantha to the core. A hot flush went across her body and blurred her sight, she tried


    so hard to control her racing heart.


    "I''m nothing but an online celebrity that seeks fame through man, how would I possibly know someone


    like Mr. Knight?" She felt she was getting weak, and her hands grabbed tightly onto the corner of her


    clothes.


    Ruben smiled, "You hate me."


    His tone was emotionless, calm, and steady but still made her extremely nervous.


    Did he know? That she hated him?


    So, he suspected that everything she said before was crap?


    "If I failed to trick Mr. Knight, then I won''t be able to get to Peyton Moore, of course, I''ll be angry." She


    put on a mysterious smile and kept going around the bushes, she refused to face him directly.


    Ruben became silent, he bit his lips and looked at the scenery outside the vi. It was full of palm trees,


    the golden bright shine of dawn fell in between the leaves, and made the entire ce looked like


    paradise.


    It was hot outside, but he felt as if his body was attacked by the breezy wind.


    He tried to move but the movement tore open the wounds on his shoulders. He frowned in pain.


    The sudden silence changed the dangerous atmosphere into coldness.


    Samantha''s sight fell right at his wounded back, the view frightened her.


    What happened to him? Why was he injured so seriously?


    Ruben was able to stand by himself at first, but his sights be blurry slowly, the sunlight shine right


    into his eyes and he felt hot and cold at the same time.


    His breathing was fast and unstable, he bent down slowly in front of her, like a mountain that was about


    to copse.


    "Are you alright?" Samantha bit her lips and walked over.


    Ruben was always strong; he would never show his weakness in front of others.


    But he couldn''t hold it any longer now.


    What was that that defeated him?


    "I¡­ was never wrong, and never will be¡­" heughed and threw up a mouthful of blood.


    "Ruben Knight!" Samantha was astounded, she fell kneeling in front of him.


    Ruben sat down slowly onto the floor; he lowered his head gazing at the blood on the floor. He could


    smell the blood on his chest, the pain made him lost his consciousness gradually.


    He fell behind and his head hit the bed, his eyes were closing slowly.


    "Stay awake!" She tapped on his face continuously and realized how cold his face was.


    Her heart fell into a void instantly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She grabbed his arms, she forgot all the hatred and was trembling, out of


    fear of seeing him throwing up blood like that.


    He opened his eyes slightly; with half-consciousness, he took her for the woman in his memories.


    "Samantha Powell¡­ I owe you nothing, you are the one that had wronged me. Peyton framed and hurt


    you, I will receive punishment on behalf of her¡­ I''m returning everything to you. From now on... all


    debts are settled." He grabbed tightly onto her wrist and uttered those words in difficulty.


    Samantha skipped a heartbeat and looked at him in bewilderment.


    But he released her andughed.


    He knew about Peyton''s lies and how she bullied Samantha, but what could that prove?


    While Peyton was wrong, Samantha had no right to destroy Peyton, and it was a fact that Mrs. Moore


    died because of Samantha, it was a sin she could never repent.


    But before that, it was him that was at fault.


    Thus, he was returning the beating she received from Mr. and Mrs. Moore to her, all at once.


    When Samantha finally gained her consciousness back and looked at him again, he had passed out.


    All that left was his pale and pathetic face.


    She didn''t know the meaning of his words at first but when the doctor arrived and unbuttoned him¡­


    She understoodpletely what he had done.


    He was not sick but was injured.


    His shoulders and back were full of wounds from whipping, the wounds were messy with blood rushing


    out.


    She stood nkly by the bed, she wasn''t sure where she was, and her mind was empty.


    It was only the wounded him in front of her.


    "He¡­ why?" A burning sensation hit her throat; her voice was weak.


    Ruben''s assistant stood aside with his head lowered. "Mr. Knight ordered me to hit him, he said he


    owed you and he wanted to settle everything this way."


    Samanthaughed, along with tears.


    She could contain neither her daughter nor her tears, she could taste the saltiness of her tears in her


    mouth.


    She looked at the pale man, "Ruben Knight¡­ you wanted to settle everything like this?"


    No, he did it for Peyton Moore.


    Everything he did was to repent Peyton''s sin.


    Because he knew the truth, but he chose to hurt himself to protect Peyton.


    Should she wish them all the happiness in the world?


    She wanted tough but she forgot how, tears gushed down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    He wounded himself for Peyton Moore, but she came all the way to visit him.


    Jealousy, grievance, resentment, sorrow.


    All sorts of negative emotion filled her heart, she resented why hadn''t the pain awakened him yet?


    "Ruben Knight¡­ Peyton Moore is so precious to you, what about me? What am I to you?"

 Chapter 70 No One Will Believe You

    Chapter 70 No One Will Believe You


    Her humble question couldn''t get his answer.


    After the family doctor helped Ruben apply for medicine and dressed his wound, he left the house with


    his assistant.


    Samantha thought of leaving and beating him up.


    She even wanted to yank his cor to wake him up.


    However, she couldn''t move her legs.


    The spacious bedroom was filled with silence.


    The temperature in the bedroom was set very low. She was cold, just like her blood froze all over her


    body.


    She slowly squatted down, wrapped her arms around herself, trying to relieve the coldness.


    Ruben on the bed was breathing evenly. She raised her head, and her eyes were red.


    ¡°Ruben, can you please tell me¡­ what¡¯s so great about Peyton? You¡¯ve to work so hard to defend her?


    What made me¡­ worse than Peyton?¡± Before she finished her words, her tears rolled down again.


    Her heart ached when she recalled seeing the bleeding wounds on his body.


    The most difficult thing to exin in life was love. She didn''t think Peyton was better than her.


    Peyton grew up in the Moore family. She went to college. And everything she had was the best.


    So that, Peyton was noble and proud. Samantha, the real daughter of the family, grew up in exile.


    She had no father. Only her mother had a hard time raising her and her brother.


    She knelt on the ground and moved to him, and then she grabbed his arm tightly. She wanted to pierce


    his wounds and let him experience the pain she was suffering.


    When she saw his pale face, she just couldn''t do it.


    She let go of his arm finally. Her fingers were stroking his face.


    Her eyes began to ache, "You said Peyton''s writing looked good. I tried my best to learn it. I just wish


    you can praise me, but you didn''t even look at it. You tore up my paper."


    "I knew I couldn''tpete with Peyton. She livedfortably in the Moore family. She also enjoyed all


    the favors of you all. But I can only go to collect scraps to raise tuition fees with my brother. My hands


    and feet were frozen. And I¡¯ve to be beaten on the ground just for one or two empty bottles. How do


    you make me be the same as her?!"


    Did she feel aggravate, resentful and angry?


    Of course, she was!


    She was the one who should have it all. She had suffered so much and thought her suffering had been


    over.


    But what she had got from the Moore family? Biological parents¡¯ contempt and dislike, Peyton¡¯s frame-


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    up, and Can¡¯s bullying!


    She was an outsider in the Moore family.


    Even a dog lived with more dignity than her.


    ¡°She took over my identity and my brother. You all feel sad and care for her¡­ but have you thought


    about me? You aren¡¯t what she gave up to me. You should belong to me.¡± she sobbed. Her emotions


    seem to be crumbling these days.


    She had just recovered from her past. But Ruben would always touch her wound again.


    She had to repeat this kind of pain all the time.


    It was given by him to her.


    The room was still quiet. Ruben wouldn''t answer her.


    It was known that he was unconscious that she dared to cry so recklessly.


    She once thought her tears were dried up, but her fleshly heart was still feeling hurt!


    In order not to owe her anything, he paid her back for the grievance she once suffered in the Moore


    family by beating himself up.


    This was not enough.


    Far from enough!


    The more he tried to defend Peyton, the more she hated Peyton.


    She wanted to do whatever it took to seek revenge on Peyton.


    Would he feel the same pain that Peyton was suffering?


    Haha...thinking about this, she burst intoughter.


    She didn''t leave Ruben¡¯s house immediately but took a few intimate photos of herself and Ruben with


    her phone.


    She looked at the photos on her phone. She was imagining Peyton''s stormy face.


    That would be great.


    So, all she wanted now was Peyton to be angry. She didn''t care how Peyton will retaliate against her.


    This was the gift in return to Peyton for ndering her online!


    She had just sent the photo to Peyton, Dillon called her for lunch. She also told her the old Mrs. Knight


    was on her way home.


    Samantha couldn''t help but smile, even God was helping her!


    If others can''t punish Peyton, can''t the old Mrs. Knight punish her?


    However, Samantha had to praise Peyton''s speed toe over.


    When Peyton came over, Samantha was eating fruit in the living room, she looked like a hostess.


    Peyton was in exasperation.


    "Why are you here in Ruben''s ce? Why don''t you get the hell out of here? You''re not wee!"


    Peyton said fiercely.


    Samantha pretended not to hear her words, crossing her legs and eating fruit leisurely. And she


    nced at her every once in a while.


    "Miss Moore!" Dillon who was tidying up in the kitchen hurriedly came out and greeted her. She gave


    Samantha a worried look, "Miss Powell is the guest that Ruben asked me to invite."


    Peyton said ruthlessly, "Is she a guest or a bitch? She had seduced Ruben in bed!"


    Samantha finished thest bite of her apple. She stood up from the sofa and shot back at her.


    "So what if I¡¯m a bitch? It''s better than some people who can''t even seduce him!"


    Peyton choked with anger, a ruthless light surfaced under her eyes, "Helena Powell!"


    Peyton wanted to p this bitch to death, but she didn''t dare to do it in Ruben¡¯s house.


    Ruben seemed to have a grudge against herst time. If she did anything else, wouldn''t that ruin their


    rtionship?


    She couldn''t bear this anger. This bitch and Ruben were now together.


    And she deliberately took that kind of intimate photos to provoke her, how could she bear with it?


    "I don''t think those videos on the Inte are good watching at all." She smiled and shook her phone in


    front of Peyton, "If these photos were sent out, would it put the entertainment industry into turmoil?


    Would they like the video more or these impactful photos?"


    Peyton''s eyes opened wide in shock as she eximed, "You lunatic! If you dare to send out the photos,


    Ruben won''t let you go!"


    Peyton couldn''t figure out where the photo came from.


    "It doesn''t matter if he lets me go or not! At the time you set me up on the set and shot the video to


    nder me, you should have known that some people are fearless when they are crazy!" Samantha


    The main reason for changing the female leading role was not because of Peyton, it was Nia.


    But she just wanted to provoke Peyton. She felt so bad and wished Peyton to be the same as her.


    Peyton gritted, "What do you want?"


    She didn''t want those pictures to be posted on the Inte. By then, Ruben and Samantha''s


    rtionship will be even more unraveling and confusing.


    ¡°Do you admit that you find thosementers to publish those videos and nder me? It was you and


    Nia to trick me into going to the birthday banquet? You wanted to get rid of me by the hands of Nia!¡±


    Samantha touched her chin and looked at her with a smirk.


    ¡°So what if I did? Do you think there is anyone who will believe in your words?¡± Peytonughed.


    Samantha smiled faintly. She looked at somewhere with the corner of her eyes raised up. She looked


    Peyton straight in her eyes. And her eyesnded on the man at the stairway.


    ¡°Ruben, do you believe it?¡±

 Chapter 71 You Want Me to Invite You In?

    Chapter 71 You Want Me to Invite You In?


    Ruben did not realize when he held the iron railing as he walked downstairs. His slender and tall body


    stood there casually. The bright light above his head shone on his shoulders as if there was ayer of


    dust.


    But his eyes were full of disappointment and anguish.


    This was the first time that Samantha saw him like this, and all of his pain was caused by Peyton.


    She could not exin the feeling inside her heart. Her fingertips which were holding the phone


    trembled and her throat choked with sobs.


    Peyton turned around in disbelief. The moment she saw Ruben, she was shocked as if she had seen a


    ghost.


    She looked just like an icy cold sculpture and her whole body was stiff. Shortly after she came back to


    her senses, she then ran to him staggering all the way.


    ¡°Ruben¡­ please let me exin.¡± Peyton¡¯s calm expression was faltering while her eyes were filled with


    panic and fear.


    She then stretched her hand and grabbed his arm, with tears in her eyes.


    Her grip hurt his arm slightly. He then faintly frowned and said, ¡°Exin? You want to exin to me¡­


    what do you want to exin?¡±


    His voice was rather feeble and very weak as if he had lost all his strength.


    Peyton didn¡¯t see Ruben¡¯s expression who was trying to bear the pain and didn¡¯t know that he was


    injured. She then squeezed his arm hard and said with her tears all over her face, ¡°Ruben, it¡¯s her! She


    was just spouting nonsense; I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She just couldn¡¯t bear to see how nice you are


    to me, so she deliberately said all that to you. You cannot believe her, ok?¡±


    Now that things had reached this point, all Peyton could do was to deny all the usations, so that she


    would not destroy the image of her in his mind.


    Ruben sneered. His face turned pale, ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe her either.¡±


    ¡°However you were the one who said all that, you were the one who exposed the truth to me.¡± After he


    finished saying these words, Ruben then shook off her hand coldly and walked up the stairs.


    Peyton was not acting this time. She staggered and then fell to the floor. Her palmsnded on the floor


    were in fierce pain. As tears welled up in her eyes, she then said, ¡°Ruben, you must believe me!¡±


    Ruben had his back to her and walked up the stairs.


    ¡°Peyton, you have deeply disappointed me.¡±


    He did not fall into a rage, and even if he was really angry, he remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t look back at her and continued to walk up the stairs step by step trying to escape her burning


    gaze.


    It was true. She had let him down.


    He was quite suspicious on the matter, but to get it confirmed from Peyton herself was quite a shock to


    him.


    Nia couldn¡¯t have thought of such an ingenious thing, so it seemed that from beginning till the end, the


    person behind the scenes was Peyton.


    If she had said from the beginning that she could not tolerate Samantha and dealt with her openly, it


    would be better than being kind in front of her but stabbing her back.


    What he couldn¡¯t ept was that she had pretended to be so gentle and innocent, when she had done


    so many things behind his back.


    A two-faced monster.


    These were the words he could think of to describe Peyton.


    Peyton wanted to chase after him, but she wasn¡¯t able to get up from the ground for a long time.


    She was so angry that she covered her face with both hands and wept bitterly. She was no longer the


    noble daughter of the Moore family.


    Soon after that, there was a loud bang of the door closing came from the floor above.


    Samantha stood quietly in the living room as she watched Peyton cry. She then suddenly thought about


    how lonely and dispirited he looked as he turned his back just now.


    Did his heart hurt now?


    He finally understood what the pain felt like!


    She tried hard to form a smile, but the smile made her look uglier than when she was crying.


    ¡°Helena, you bitch, it was you who had nned this right? You did this on purpose! You just wanted to


    make Ruben hate me!¡± Peyton who was still crying maybe have lost her mind and began to angrily


    curse at Samantha.


    She no longer wanted to pretend anymore. All she wanted to do was just vent out her hatred.


    Thest trace of memories with her faded in Samantha¡¯s eyes as she looked coldly at Peyton who had


    lost all control.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make up stories anymore in such a state? You should continue to make up stories. You are a


    big star in the entertainment industry after all. You should make up another lie to continue deceiving


    him, wouldn¡¯t this make a better way?¡±


    Peyton who had lost any sense of rationality then raised her hand trying to hit her, ¡°You better shut up!¡±


    ¡°What else can you do now?¡± Samantha grabbed her hand quickly and looked at her coldly.


    When Peyton met her cold gaze, her anger began to fade away slightly and she regained some sanity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you, but at least you, the female lead has to be reced by someone else.¡± She


    wiped away the tears on her face and gave Samantha a very baleful nce.


    ¡°Really?¡± Samantha couldn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    Peyton took a deep breath and then disyed a rather pretty smile at Samantha as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    see.¡±


    After Peyton said these nasty words, she then gave her a resentful look. Then she freshened up her


    fittings and walked gracefully on her high heels.


    Peyton was such a woman, and even at this moment, she remained calm.


    ¡°Miss Powell, you need to be careful of Peyton.¡± When Dillon saw Peyton leave, Dillon finally had the


    chance to cut in.


    Samantha¡¯s heart was warmed when she heard this and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I will


    be fine.¡±


    ¡°Nowe and eat then,¡± Dillon said with a smile.


    Samantha then went to the dining table to eat. Dillon was a very good cook and when she saw the food


    on the table, she suddenly felt very hungry.


    Dillon had also cooked something for Ruben and sent them upstairs for him, but in the end, she wasn¡¯t


    able to get him to eat the food.


    Dillon then brought the food downstairs and walked over to her, struggling slightly to speak.


    ¡°Miss Powell, Mr. Knight refuses to eat anything, can you please go and persuade him?¡±


    Samantha was eating happily. She then replied with a bright smile on her face, ¡°Dillon, you don¡¯t need


    to worry about him. He does not want to die yet. He does not want to eat now because he is not hungry


    yet. So once he can¡¯t stand the hunger anymore then he will eat.¡±


    Just how old was Ruben? Refused to eat?


    Well, he could let himself starve then.


    She would not let herself be as worried as Dillon. The more Ruben suffered, and the better she would


    feel.


    He ate or not, it was not her business.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Dillon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Samantha then suddenly felt rather awkward by Dillon¡¯s reaction, since she was eating something in


    the Knight¡¯s house after all, so the way she spoke about Ruben just now wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    She felt that from the way Dillon looking at her, Dillon might have thought she had no conscience.


    In the end, she put down her bowl and thought for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try then.¡± She said reluctantly.


    Dillon suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you! Miss Powell.¡±


    Samantha sighed and then went upstairs with his food.


    She pushed the door open and noticed the bed was empty. She then hurriedly walked to another room


    feeling rather panicked.


    In the end, she found him in the study.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± Ruben was sitting behind the desk with a cold expression on his face


    and he said in a rather mocking tone.


    Samantha stood at the door with his food in her hands, and even though she was mocked by him, she


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    turned more aggressive.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding something in both hands, so how do you expect me to knock?¡± There wasn¡¯t a lot of


    strength in her voice.


    But Samantha started to feel angry inside. Ruben had gone on a hunger strike and therefore she came


    to bring him some food, but now he spoke to her in this way?


    Ruben ignored her and continued to read the documents in his hand, his eyebrows tightened together.


    The evening sun cast down a faint red glow onto him which warmed his cold face.


    Samantha stood there holding his food, and for the first time finally understood what it meant to be in a


    dilemma situation.


    She couldn¡¯t go in and also couldn¡¯t retreat, so she just stood there like a wooden stake.


    The air in the study room then became extremely still, and the atmosphere between them seemed to


    have led to a stalemate.


    Just when Samantha was about to open the door and rush out, Ruben who lowered his head and


    looked at the file suddenly raised his eyes.


    His dark eyes looked straight at her; his thin lips then twitched.


    He then said, ¡°You still haven¡¯te in? Do you want me to invite you?¡±

 Chapter 72 Begging Me

    Chapter 72 Begging Me


    Samantha was like being pardoned and she hurriedly carried her things in.


    Seeing Ruben¡¯s face, she wanted to smash the dishes onto his head!


    Why was he so arrogant?


    She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Dillon¡¯s request and let him starve.


    She was so kind to send him some food and he still treated her so arrogantly. Was that her


    responsibility to send him the food?


    Samantha put the food on the table and was about to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Stay.¡± He spoke coldly.


    Her wrist was grabbed by Ruben off guard, and she could feel the coolness in his fingertips. It seemed


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    like she was controlled by him.


    She felt like he would let him touch his body freely but yet she could never escape from him.


    She was dumbfounded and said hoarsely, ¡°Do you still have anything to ask me?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten,¡± He said.


    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t eaten.¡± She looked puzzled, wondering what he wanted to do again.


    Ruben¡¯s breath hitched, ¡°Stand here and watch me eat.¡±


    Samantha was speechless.


    She felt like she had heard a joke. She looked at him with an odd look as if she was looking at a


    psychopath.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why should I watch you eating?¡± Samantha was straightforward and taunted him.


    What he was doing today was really unlike something he would do usually. Had he changed?


    Ruben looked displeased and he gave her a meaningful look, ¡°I heard that you were looking for


    Gabriel.¡±


    He replied to her taunting calmly.


    Hearing Gabriel¡¯s name, Samantha was surprised, ¡°You know where he is?¡±


    The man stopped talking and slowly let go of her hand. He leanedzily on the upholstery of his chair,


    saying calmly, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Samantha suddenly felt that she had hope. She knew that he was going to make things difficult for her


    and she smiled obediently, ¡°Eat quickly. I¡¯ll stay here and watch you eat.¡±


    She had never thought that she could change her mood so quickly before she met Ruben.


    Samantha hurriedly gave him the chopsticks.


    He was stunned and looked at her calmly before he took the chopsticks from her slowly.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m crazy?¡± He smiled mysteriously.


    Samantha¡¯s heart throbbed for a moment. She smiled even more ingratiatingly, ¡°No! I think you must


    have misheard. How could you be crazy? I am the one who is crazy.¡±


    Her submissive look greatly pleased him, and Ruben¡¯s showed a gentler look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Powell to be so eloquent and knew how to trim your sail.¡± He smiled.


    She knew that he wasn¡¯t trying to praise her so she pretended not to understand his words.


    ¡°You¡¯d better eat quickly.¡± She gritted her teeth, feeling disgusted inwardly.


    He was just teasing her deliberately.


    Ruben ate his food very slowly. It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to make things difficult for her, but his


    shoulders and arms were very painful, even simple movements like holding chopsticks would make her


    bruises hurt.


    He ate more and more slowly. After half an hour, he hadn¡¯t finished half of his food in the bowl.


    Samantha was already furious watching him eating, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Just say it if you


    don¡¯t want to tell me where Gabriel is.¡±


    Ruben showed a gloomy look as he slowly put down his chopsticks, ¡°Feed me please.¡±


    It was too painful.


    Why didn¡¯t he ask her who was in front of him to feed her? Why did he have to strain himself so much?


    All he knew was that it really hurt. Samantha should have felt more pain than he was now.


    But back then, no one cared about her. Where did she go when she was injured?


    Thinking of Samantha, Ruben felt upset.


    ¡°Did I hear right?¡± Samantha was shocked this time.


    What did he say?


    Feeding him food? He was so cheeky.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat my words?¡± Ruben frowned slightly.


    Ste was surprised to hear his words and she was once again irritated by him today.


    What the hell did he want to do? She just wanted to know where Gabriel was. Did he have to torture


    her like this?


    They remained silent for a moment. The man seemed to have known what she was thinking. The


    gloom in his eyes disappeared and he looked very serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to meet Gabriel.¡± He said calmly.


    Samantha smiled and she nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Only Ruben dared to bring her to meet Gabriel now, and she had to appreciate this opportunity.


    Wasn¡¯t it just feeding him? It¡¯s so easy.


    Ruben saw her smile and then realized that she became so happy after knowing she could meet


    Gabriel.


    An inexplicable surge of anger came up and spread across his body.


    He frowned, ¡°You¡¯re so happy to be able to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you jealous, Mr. Knight?¡± Samantha was stunned and she deliberately provoked him.


    Ruben looked angry as if something bad was going to happen.


    Samantha moved a stool there and sat beside him, holding the bowl in her left hand and feeding him


    little by little.


    However, Ruben looked like he was very uncooperative, staring at her beautiful eyes. He said with a


    low voice, ¡°Gabriel can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Samantha lowered her head and said with a calm voice, ¡°How can you know if you never try?¡±


    Staring at her slightly despondent expression, Ruben felt angry again.


    ¡°Try?¡± He mocked her.


    Samantha hated his arrogant look at the time, and she sneered, ¡°Just say what you want to say. No


    need to beat around the bush.¡±


    Ruben was irritated by her and he looked fierce and ruthless.


    ¡°Do you think that Gabriel will break up with Nia because of you? Do you think he will set himself


    against the whole Jackson family?¡± Ruben said coldly as if he was taunting her who was so stupid and


    naive.


    What could she do even if she found Gabriel?


    Ste understood what his words meant and knew even better what he was referring to.


    Changing the main actress was to make Nia satisfied.


    If she wasn¡¯t changed, it would cause Gabriel to break up with Nia.


    Gabriel needed the power of Nia and the Jackson family to let him have a stable position in Baker


    Group. On the contrary, what could Samantha bring to Gabriel?


    She would only be a burden on Gabriel, and everyone knew that Gabriel would choose Nia over her.


    However, Samantha still wanted to give it a try. Gabriel had gone to great lengths to save her and make


    her have her current status. There was no way that he wasted all his time on a wild-goose chase.


    She needed to be the main actress of the drama to prove herself.


    ¡°Why are you keeping silent?¡± Ruben snorted coldly.


    Samantha¡¯s face turned pale. She spoke softly word for word, ¡°If there is anyone else in the world who


    will save me. The person¡­ must be Gabriel.¡±


    She looked like she was desperate as if she was going to fall into the abyss and Gabriel was the hope


    that she relied on to survive.


    He had thought that if she had asked him for his help, perhaps he would havee to her aid.


    But Ruben¡¯s face turned angry as she kept mentioning the name of Gabriel.


    Samantha pretended not to notice he had already turned angry. She continued to feed him calmly.


    He gave her a cold look and pushed the chopsticks away, saying in a fierce voice, ¡°You¡¯d chosen to


    beg Gabriel but not to beg me?!¡±

 Chapter 73 Someone Killed Me, And You Only Passed the Knife

    Chapter 73 Someone Killed Me, And You Only Passed the Knife


    He scolded her. He was educated by the old Mrs. Knight to keep his countenance no matter what


    happened since he was young, but now he couldn''t help being angry.


    Samantha¡¯s dependence and trust in Gabriel, made him very dissatisfied.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samantha heard what he said, but she curled her lips weakly.


    ¡°Will you save me?¡± she raised her eyes and her eyes looked pale with a trace of sadness.


    Ruben just wanted to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how do you know?¡±


    But Samantha looked sad, andughed out, ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t save me.¡±


    ¡°Among all the people in the world, you are the only one who wishes I could die earlier. Your


    benevolence and kindness are only for Peyton. For you, I am just a ything.¡±


    She knew this reality a long time ago, that was why sheughed so contemptuously and sarcastically.


    Suddenly Ruben¡¯s anger was fired up, what was her expression? Was it ¡­ he really so ruthless to her?


    What a proud man Ruben was? Just now he would ask that, just because of a temporary mess in his


    mind.


    Now being rejected by her, he looked so gloomy, his eyes looked as cold as the ice.


    ¡°You still have a little self-awareness, who do you think you are? Gabriel wouldn¡¯t offend the Jackson


    family because of you, and I won¡¯t either. Do you really think of yourself as an important person?¡± His


    face looked dark, and the eyes looked gloomy, like a monster that was about to devour her.


    He was angry, the whole body was filled with cold anger.


    What was he angry about?


    That she would rather beg Gabriel than him? Or that she didn¡¯t believe he would save her?


    Even she knew that he was asking without sincerity, Samantha was still moved. She was stunned for a


    while, her whole body was shocked, her hands and feet stiffened in an instant.


    Meeting Ruben¡¯s cold stare, her thick eyshes trembled slightly, and tears burst from the eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She endured the intense pain in her heart, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°I knew who I am, I didn¡¯t


    deserve it from beginning, so I didn¡¯t even dare to wish that Mr. Knight would save me. If I stand on the


    edge of the cliff, I¡¯m afraid of Mr. Knight will kick me down. If I die, it must be a knife from you.


    Thest sentence was almost an usation.


    Ruben felt her hatred for himself again. He sneered, ¡°So you are now using me now?¡±


    ¡°I dare not, I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± She lowered down her head slowly, and her vision fell to the


    ground.


    She always could make him furious, and there was no such thing as self-restraint in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see you get humiliated by Nia Jackson. I hope that when you face Nia, you would be as


    sharp-tongue as today!¡±


    Ruben got up, turned his body grimly, and it made her breathe hard.


    Samantha ignored his anger, ¡°You said you would bring me to Gabriel.¡±


    Ruben was even angrier, the fire of anger burned fiercely in his chest.


    He was repeatedly provoked by Samantha, thest patience he had for her has disappeared.


    He can¡¯t wait to let Samantha disappear from this world.


    ¡°You are so capable, why don¡¯t you go find him by yourself?¡±


    Ruben stopped and slightly squinted, looked at her with a faint smile.


    Samantha choked, ¡°You broke your promise?¡±


    ¡°Begging someone, this is not the way you do. And it is you who failed to keep a promise¡­¡± he nced


    at the bowl in her hand. She hadn¡¯t finished feeding at all, so what qualifications did she have to ask


    him to fulfil the promise?


    This was the first time Samantha knew that Ruben was so shameless. She gritted her teeth angrily, but


    she couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    He had the power to control others¡¯ life and career. His great name was well known in the business,


    and almost no one dared to offend him.


    Before Samantha reacted, Ruben already left the room.


    The door of the bedroom was mmed by him with a huge sound.


    With a long-distance, Samantha could still hear the shocking loud sound.


    She clenched her fist and was very angry.


    But she didn¡¯t want to throw anything to vent her temper. She looked at the rice in the bowl and started


    to eat the rice with a chopstick angrily.


    Too hateful.


    He was so damnable!


    Other people would throw things when they were angry, but she turned her grief into appetite when she


    was angry. The sadder she was, the more she wanted to eat.


    When she almost ate up a bowl of rice, she suddenly remembered. Shit, this chopstick was used by


    Ruben, this rice was his leftover!


    She felt that she had been toyed with, she was aggrieved and filled with grief, ¡°Ruben bullied me, even


    his leftover food insulted me too!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that she was angry and ate up Ruben¡¯s leftover rice¡­


    As she was thinking about it, Samantha felt more aggrieved, tears flowed down her eyes. She suddenly


    began to eat the rice, wished to block the pains in her throat.


    But she did it in vain.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry, at least didn¡¯t want to be here. She can¡¯t be so useless.


    The foods filled the mouth and the cheeks were puffed round. It made her eyes look overwhelmingly


    beautiful.


    Ruben rested a while in the bedroom, and now only remembered the phone had been left in the study


    room.


    He went back, opened the door, and saw Samantha was eating.


    He was shocked.


    Did he see something wrong? That arrogant woman was eating his leftover foods.


    At this time, Ruben¡¯s silent heart flickered an abnormal feeling.


    But that emotion disappeared after a short time.


    Samantha who was eating was more shocked, she didn¡¯t expect that he woulde back again.


    Before swallowing the foods in the mouth, she was excited and choked!


    She widened her round eyes, and her face showed a painful expression.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± She beat her chest lightly, tried to relieve the ufortable feeling.


    Why would hee back? What did hee back for? Did he see it? She was angry and ate his


    leftover rice¡­


    Today she was so embarrassed.


    When she was enduring the ufortable feeling, looking around for a cup of water.


    Ruben walked over slowly, handed his water cup to her gently.


    Samantha didn¡¯t care about being angry at him, drank arge ss of water in one breath, and it


    relieved the ufortable feeling finally.


    ¡°How can you be so hungry?¡± Ruben looked at her gently and saw her flushed face, the anger in his


    heart just now disappeared clearly.


    The corner of her mouth still had a grain of rice. Now she lowered down her head at a loss, just like she


    had done something wrong.


    Samantha couldn¡¯t believe how embarrassed she was, didn¡¯t even know where to throw the chopstick


    in her hand.


    It was so embarrassing. Did she still want to be a human?


    Samantha was quite nervous when he looked at her, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the end, she threw away the chopstick and ran away like an escape.


    Ruben quickly held her arm and pulled her to his front, his hard chest leaned on her body.


    All she could breathe was his hot breath. It was so strong, made her mind wander.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks were red, and her heart was beating even more.


    He nced at her indifferently, then withdrew the gaze. He curved up the corner of his lips slowly,


    picked away the rice grain around her red lips with his slender fingers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go, so what?¡± he said slowly.

 Chapter 74 She Has Always Been More Important Than Me

    Chapter 74 She Has Always Been More Important Than Me


    Samantha¡¯s body tensed and she held her breath as Ruben approached her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He was now too close to her which made her feel nervous.


    Didn¡¯t he humiliate her just now? So why was he now being like this? Samantha suddenly felt that she


    really did not understand him at all.


    Ruben looked down at her, and she felt his hot breath on her face.


    His breath caused a tingling sensation which made her heart jump.


    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Ruben¡¯s voice rose which revealed a trace of pleasure and yfulness.


    Samantha then swallowed nervously, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Why does that have nothing to do with me?¡± Ruben smiled and tightened his grip around her wrists as


    if to bring them closer and be one.


    Samantha wanted to break free from him, but Ruben then began to caress her cheek with his other


    hand.


    Her breathing stopped and her gaze then met his dark and deep eyes. She then felt her chest


    pounding and that her heart was beating very fast.


    He then cupped her face with both hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He stared deeply at her red face, his voice unusually low and sweet-sounding, as


    sonorous as a cello.


    Samantha¡¯s whole body froze; her heart skipped a beat as she looked at him in a daze.


    His face then approached hers slowly, the tip of his nose almost touching her eyebrows. She suddenly


    closed her eyes nervously and her body began to tremble.


    Nervousness, anticipation, eagerness¡­ all kinds of emotions began to form inside her.


    Ruben then used a finger to remove a grain of rice away from the corner of her mouth, and as he


    looked at Samantha with her eyes closed, he began tough.


    ¡°What are you so nervous about? There was a grain of rice on the corner of your mouth, were you


    going to save it forter this evening?¡± He said feeling rather amused.


    As soon as he said this, Samantha immediately fell out of her daze and her pounding heart began to


    slowly return to normal.


    Her eyshes began to flutter like butterfly as she slowly opened her eyes.


    His eyes remained clear as he looked at her calmly.


    Samantha wasughed at by him and now suddenly wanted to p herself.


    What was she so nervous about just now? Did she think that he would kiss her?


    He was just joking with her right? He hated her so much, so why would he want to kiss her? He was


    just teasing her on purpose.


    ¡°What? You thought that I was going to kiss you?¡± Ruben seemed to have guessed what she was


    thinking.


    Samantha, feeling as if he had seen through her, retorted loudly, ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t, who would want


    that?¡±


    He must be stupid or something!


    Ruben¡¯s lips twitched slightly and patted her hot face with his hand and said, ¡°I never noticed how thick-


    skinned you were.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Samantha was not used to him being so close to her, so she then casually slipped out of his


    arms.


    Ruben¡¯s eyebrows pressed together, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Samantha lowered her eyes, smiled, and said in return, ¡°This is nothingpared to your narcissism.¡±


    No one would want to be kissed by him, he really was crazy.


    Now that his arms were suddenly empty, his expression changed and disyed an indescribable


    feeling of abandonment.


    He then suppressed the look on his face and made a ¡®humph¡¯ sound.


    Ruben looked at her deeply and then nced at the empty rice bowl and thought of the appearance of


    her devouring it just now.


    He didn¡¯t want to bicker with her anymore and walked casually out of the study.


    Samantha caught the look on his face and lowered her head.


    Originally, she had thought that Ruben wouldn¡¯t help her, but Ruben who had now reached the door


    suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What are you doing still standing there? Don¡¯t you want to go see Gabriel?¡± He stood by the door,


    looking back at Samantha who was with a ratherplex expression.


    When she heard this, she was so happy that she wanted to jump, ¡°You are really willing to take me to


    go see him?¡±


    He fixed his eyes on her for an instant with a gaze that could even prate time and space.


    ¡°If you carry on being so troublesome, then it¡¯s very likely I will change my mind.¡±


    Samantha who was overjoyed ran over to him with a smile and said, ¡°I won¡¯t, so don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go


    now.¡±


    Ruben felt confused by her bright smile.


    Her smile was not as pretty and innocent as Peyton¡¯s was, but it had a different kind of charm instead.


    ¡°You are so fickle, does Gabriel know this?¡± Ruben nced at her as he said this.


    She raised her eyebrows and the corners of her lips curved up slightly, ¡°Gabriel doesn¡¯t need to know


    this, just you knowing it is enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡± She followed him step by step and asked him the question she had


    on her mind.


    Ruben had obviously been on the verge of anger earlier, so why did his mood suddenly change and


    was now showing her kindness by taking her to see Gabriel? What was it that made him change his


    mind?


    Ruben pulled a long face, with a trace of indifference in his long and narrow dark eyes.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Samantha was speechless.


    The smile froze on her face, and she suddenly felt very embarrassed and grudging.


    ¡­


    In the hospital, Gabriel was sitting on the hospital bed fiddling with the tablet in his hands.


    When suddenly a hand appeared and took his tablet away, Nia berated him and said, ¡°Gabriel, why are


    you not resting? What are you reading?¡±


    Gabriel leaned back against the wall, the incandescent light coated him with a slightyer of silver, and


    a malicious look shed across his amber eyes.


    ¡°Nia, you¡¯vee here to cause trouble again.¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice was very calm and gentle.


    What Nia loved the most was his elegant style of talking; he was a gentleman and was the person that


    she had always liked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care; you have to listen to me now. Mrs. Baker asked me to take good care of you in the


    hospital to make sure you stay in good health.¡± Nia said softly, with her beautiful face filled with its


    usual charm and liveliness.


    Gabriel looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Give me my tablet, I want to work.¡±


    ¡°Is your work more important than me?¡± Nia didn¡¯t give him the tablet and just blinked and looked at


    him.


    Nia started to feel very hateful inside, it seemed that even at this moment Gabriel wanted to sort


    everything out for Helena.


    Was there really something going on between him and Helena?


    Gabriel¡¯s gentle gaze fell onto her face, and said in a rather hoarse voice, ¡°Work is just as important as


    you are.¡±


    Nia was not satisfied with his answer when she saw the hesitation in his eyes as he said this. She then


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    threw the tablet angrily and said, ¡°Gabriel, is it that you care about your work or Helena? Do you really


    think that I do not know? Well, I¡¯ve got something to tell you, Mrs. Baker has already sent out an


    announcement that she is preparing to find a recement for the female lead.¡±


    Nia spoke in this tone for she was the daughter of the Jackson family, and therefore she was very


    respected and honoured.


    She spoke in a rather obsequious way for him, but he seemed to be so concerned about Helena.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Baker is going to find someone else to y the female lead because Helena caused so much


    trouble for Universal Entertainment.¡± Nia thought that she might as well not hide this anymore.


    Gabriel nced coldly at her and there was darkness in his amber eyes. He was about to get out of the


    bed and leave without saying anything further.


    When Nia held onto his hand and said angrily, ¡°What are you nning to do? Mrs. Baker was not the


    only one who had this idea, I mean just how much did you let Universal Entertainment suffer in losses


    just to make Helena popr? If you do not rece her, then Mr. Baker will put Luke in charge of


    Universal Entertainment. Don¡¯t you even care or think about yourself?¡±


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly turned overcast and gloomy.


    Gabriel¡¯s gaze turned sharp and cold, and as he looked at Nia, he moved her fingers off one by one.


    ¡°Nia.¡± He said her name in a low voice, his face darkened, and he then continued word by word,


    ¡°Helena has always been more important than me.¡±

 Chapter 75 My Man

    Chapter 75 My Man


    Just as that was said, it seemed as if the air stopped, everything was surrounded by a dangerous


    atmosphere.


    Nia opened her eyes wide; she couldn''t believe what she just heard, her mouth was opened, and the


    coldness was spreading in her chest.


    "What did you say? Samantha is more important than you? Gabriel, do you know what you are saying?


    Just because of that actress, you want to leave the position of the CEO to Luke?!" Nia''s eyes seemed


    as if there was a fire burning in them, the fingers that were grabbing his arm tightened, her voice was


    sharp.


    Gabriel again tried to get her hands off him, his lips were slightly curled up, "If Luke wants to take my


    position, we will have to see if he can."


    "Mr. Baker wants to rece you, don''t you understand that? Mr. Baker has been dissatisfied with you


    for a long time, do you still want to go against his will? Just because of that woman..." Nia was just


    before exploding, she bit her teeth with hate.


    Gabriel was unmoved, and he still held on to his intention, "Nia, she is worth it."


    He was alive not because of trying to get what the Baker family had.


    He did not have the right to inherit anything of the Baker''s, what he did was just trying to get justice for


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    that person.


    Samantha was a sharp knife; it could be stabbed into the enemy''s heart!


    He wanted to use Samantha, to destroy Ruben.


    Instead of saying that he hated Luke, it was more fitting to say that his final enemy was the Knight


    family.


    Nia could almost not control her temper anymore, she yelled out loud, "Gabriel, you must be crazy...


    because of that woman, you want to fight against Mr. Baker!"


    Nia was so angry that she took the tablet, and threw it onto the floor, where it broke into pieces, her


    eyes were filled with hate and anger.


    Gabriel heard the sound of the tablet breaking, his eyes were so cold that it was frightening, "I already


    told you, she is worth it."


    Gabriel was always a gentle and kind person, now he was unexpectedly determined and stubborn.


    He didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his position to help Samantha up, making Nia''s teeth itch with hatred and


    her heart aching.


    Where was she not good enough as Samantha? He would go as far just for Samantha.


    "What about me?" There were tears in Nia''s eyes, as if she wanted to kill Samantha, "Who am I? I


    have been chasing you, and you insult me for that woman. How do you let me deal with myself? Do


    you know... if you choose to defend her this way, it will be impossible for my father to agree to our


    marriage! You give me up for her!"


    Nia was a strong person, she didn''t cry easily, but now she really couldn''t help it.


    How could she actually care about Samantha? The thing she cared about was Gabriel''s reputation.


    If she couldn''t marry Gabriel, she wouldn''t be happy in her life.


    He was the hope and faith of her life, and the moon in her life.


    Gabriel was deeply moved by the affection in her eyes, he moved slightly, his hand about to touch her


    face.


    "Nia, you!"


    Nia pped his hand, two sharp lights shot from his beautiful eyes.


    "I will never let you do this."


    Nia cried when she finished speaking and ran out of the ward.


    The door hit the frame, making a violent and dull sound as if a muffled thunder exploded above his


    head.


    Gabriel looked at the door and Nia was no longer there.


    He lowered his eyes and exhaled slowly.


    How would it be possible for him not to feel Nia''s heart for him?


    But if he was not able to love again in this life, then no matter who it was, it was the same to him.


    Samantha and Ruben came to the hospital. Because of Ruben, they found the ce easily.


    She was standing downstairs in the inpatient department and was hit hard by Nia who ran out crying.


    "Don''t you have eyes? How dare you bump into me... it''s you!" Nia wiped her tears and raised her head


    to see Samantha standing in front of her.


    The world was small for them to meet here!


    "Miss Jackson." Samantha felt nervous.


    Nia stared at her fiercely, what Gabriel had just said set off a violent storm in her heart.


    "I beat you to death, bitch! How dare youe here..." Nia said, she was about to p her.


    Samantha was about to turn her head to avoid the beating when Nia''s wrist was held by someone.


    "What are you thinking!" Ruben grabbed her hand quickly and said coldly.


    Nia saw that Ruben came to the hospital with Samantha. She broke free of his hands and yelled in


    anger, "Ruben, I am your cousin. She took my man. Why shouldn''t I beat her to vent my anger?"


    Ruben was tall with grim eyebrows. "That''s because you don''t know how to keep a man."


    Nia was speechless.


    She was almost freaking out of anger, tears in her eyes, "I can''t keep a man?"


    Ruben squinted slightly, his beautiful Adam''s apple jumped up and down, "You want to beat her in


    public, is that what Mr. Jackson taught you?"


    Upon hearing her father''s name, Nia''s arrogance disappeared instantly, the tears in her eyes flickered,


    "You..."


    She didn''t dare to fight Ruben, but couldn''t get out her anger, so she gave Samantha a hard look.


    "You have yed the game very well. On one side you are letting Gabriel sacrifice for you, at the same


    time being involved with my cousin, are all the actresses in the entertainment industry as cheap as


    you?"


    Samantha was confused and didn''t know what Nia was talking about. There was only one important


    point.


    She made Gabriel sacrifice.


    But what did Gabriel sacrifice? Why didn''t she know?


    Ruben looked at Nia impatiently, and yelled, "Shut up."


    "Ruben, you bullied me, all of you bully me." Nia could no longer suppress the grievances in her heart,


    and was crying loudly, "I''m going to tell my aunt and let her help me!"


    Nia didn''t look at them and ran out carrying her bag, tears streaming down her face.


    Mrs. Knight only had Ruben as a son, and she usually disciplined Ruben strictly, but Mrs. Knight loved


    her niece, Nia.


    Mrs. Knight thought that a son could be raised no matter what, but a daughter must be pampered.


    Nia knew that Mrs. Knight was her only backup.


    Samantha looked in the direction Nia was leaving and sighed heavily.


    She had another enemy now. Seeing Nia like this, she knew that she would go against her to death.


    What did she do? Before she could finish with Peyton, another arrogantdy came.


    "Does Nia like Gabriel very much?" She suppressed herplicated thoughts and looked at Ruben


    thoughtfully.


    Samantha was just asking casually, but it sounded as if she had other motives in Ruben''s ears.


    It seemed that Samantha was feeling inferior because of having such a strong rival as Nia.


    His beautiful eyes bent, the smile on his lips was indifferent, and his words were icy.


    "Why? Are you nning to fight Nia for her man?"

 Chapter 76 Termination

    Chapter 76 Termination


    Samantha looked at him and was challenging him.


    "What if I am?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ruben was irritated by her and said with a deep sarcasm in his indifferent voice, "I advise you to be a


    little self-aware."


    His eyes nced at her from top to bottom, so cold and ridiculous, and he almost told her, ¡®You as an


    actress want to marry Gabriel? Wake up, are you dreaming?¡¯


    Samantha looked at the mocking expression on his face, her blood was cold.


    After all, he never saw her as worthy.


    He was mocking her identity anytime and anywhere.


    Did entertainers in the entertainment industry suffer this kind of sarcasm?


    She just regarded acting as a profession. This was her hobby. How did she be a belittled actress


    in his eyes?


    That''s right. In his eyes, everyone was divided as high and low.


    Even if Peyton had done utterly devious things, even if she was a person in the entertainment industry,


    in his eyes, she was all wless.


    And even if she didn''t do anything, she was still dirty and low.


    What did she have to do to be able to be a match to Peyton?


    She stood to tiptoe suddenly, stretched out her slender arms around his neck, pulled his head down,


    her red lips pressed to his ears, her breath was gentle.


    "Of course, I have self-awareness. If I don''t have it, I won''t leave Gabriel and promise to be your


    mistress!" A bright smile crossed her face, and her eyes were cold.


    She tempted him as much as she could, his body was hot and hard, but her heart seemed to have


    fallen into the ice cer, indescribably cold.


    "You use me as Gabriel''s substitute? A spare?" Ruben''s eyes were dangerous, and he immediately


    caught the message in her words and pressed her shoulders hard.


    There was a sharp pain in her shoulder. She smiled and endured it, and brushed his bare eyebrows


    with her hand, "For this kind of thing, it''s enough if you know it, why do you have to say it? You don¡¯t


    think I do it because I love you, right?"


    When she said the word love, she showed a sad smile again, as if she was telling him how unworthy of


    love he was.


    His dignity had been run down countless times by Samantha, the woman in front of him.


    He finally wanted to treat her better, but she was not worthy, she was like a hedgehog, always attacking


    him.


    Anyone who tried to hug her would be pierced with blood by her.


    "Gabriel is worthy of your love, but I don''t deserve it?" He stared at her coldly, his handsome facial lines


    were sharp and deep in the daylight, but there was a chill.


    Samantha seemed to have thought of a joke, giggled, her red lips kissed his ears, her frivolous


    movements were charming, and the words that came from her red lips were as cold as snow.


    "Yes... you are not worthy; you were never worthy of love." She smiled charmingly, her eyes were


    faintly morous, every word pierced into his heart like an ice cone.


    Her smiling eyes and those words were like the most vicious and cruel curse, awakening all the


    memories of Samantha in Ruben''s heart, dragging his struggling soul in the dark, and it turned into an


    icy abyss.


    Was he not worthy of love?


    Why was he unworthy?


    What did he do wrong? Why did Samantha hold such deep malice to him?


    "In this world, you are not worthy of love, you are not worthy!" She saw the sadness in his eyes and


    stabbed him even more.


    Even though she hadmitted a heinous crime, she was pregnant with his blood.


    He turned a blind eye to her when she had a miscarriage.


    He allowed Peyton to beat her into a miscarriage, now he still dared to ask her if he was worthy of


    love?


    Someone who didn''t even care about his child, someone who was inferior to humans and beasts, he


    was so cruel and ruthless.


    He was not worthy!


    There was a biting chill in Ruben''s eyes, his eyes were flushed with blood. "Why do you hate me so


    much? You and I... have no grievances."


    He restrained the anger in his chest and said word by word.


    Ruben couldn''t think of where her hatred came from.


    He was naturally suspicious of her identity, and he went to investigate.


    But nothing happened.


    Also, if Gabriel really wanted her toe to him deliberately, how could he leave ws and clues?


    Therefore, he made up a n of bringing her to his side, waiting for her to get exposed one day.


    Samantha''s eyes had a moist coolness, her eyshes blinked, there was endless ice under her eyes,


    "No grievances?"


    She lowered her eyes and whispered those words softly.


    Her fingers squeezed and creaked. At this moment, all the pain she had experienced began to surface


    in her mind. Her heart seemed to be severely grabbed by an invisible hand, and intense pain swept


    through her.


    No grievances and no grudges! What a joke.


    How could they have no grievances and no grudges? The hatred of killing her child, the grudges of


    disfigurement, the pain of her broken arm. Was it all that hatred as no grievances or grudges in his


    eyes?


    She almost gritted her teeth, squeezing out the words one by one from her lips, "Of course we have no


    grievances, I want you, just to teach Peyton a lesson."


    She couldn''t tell the truth. For the moment, she had to bear it.


    If she showed her intentions, would she still be Ruben''s opponent?


    At that time Ruben would personally get rid of her. Under Ruben''s ws, could she still get revenge?


    Ruben hated Helena, but he hated Samantha to his bones.


    She could hardly imagine what would happen if Ruben knew her true identity and the reason she


    approached him¡ªwould he kill her?


    After all, no one dared to y with his authority.


    She could only be Helena, not Samantha.


    "Helena, if you want to y tricks under my nose, you''d better check your own abilities." He lowered his


    eyes and spit out these words mercilessly.


    Samantha remained silent.


    She was too excited just now, and she couldn''t control her temper in front of him, she couldn''t keep


    going like this.


    Ruben''s little kindness towards her disappeared, and he pushed off her hand mercilessly and strode


    into the elevator.


    Samantha was unstable and fell to one side of the wall.


    She held on to the wall and stabilized herself, her eyes retracted from his back, and she slowly stopped


    the tears in her eyes with her fingers.


    At the door of the ward, Samantha was about to raise her hand and knock on the door.


    The door of the room was suddenly opened from inside. She was surprised when she met Iris'' eyes.


    Iris was still wearing a cheongsam, draped in an ink-style shawl, gentle and dignified.


    The moment she saw Samantha, a gloomy look shed across her eyes, "Miss Powell, you came just


    right, so I don''t need to notify you again. Universal Entertainment has decided to terminate the contract


    with you."

 Chapter 77 Live and Die for Me

    Chapter 77 Live and Die for Me


    Samantha was stunned as if she had lost consciousness, she was looking at Iris Lane in shock and


    horror.


    Samantha¡¯s lips moved, but not a single sound came out.


    Coldness slowly seeped out from deep within her skin, and her teeth clenched tightly.


    Termination of contract? Universal Entertainment was going to terminate their contract with her now?


    ¡°Iris¡ª¡± Samantha opened her mouth to try and exin.


    She hade over here, but was it all for nothing?


    No, this was something that Samantha would never allow to happen.


    Iris elegantly straightened her shawl and said nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to Gabriel anymore,


    this is the decision of all of us from Universal Entertainment. I¡¯m informing you ahead, Universal


    Entertainment will transfer thepensation for the breach of the contract to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Iris, what I wanted was never the breach of contract damages!¡± Samantha was really anxious; she


    didn¡¯t expect that Iris¡¯s threatst time would be a reality.


    Iris looked at Samantha, her two eyes shot out a cold andpelling gaze, ¡°I know what you want is


    not breach of contract damages, what you want is more. No matter what you say, I don¡¯t want to repeat


    myself. The female lead will be changed for sure, and if you¡¯re smart, you will ept the breach of


    contract damages and leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Iris finished speaking and brushed right past Samantha. That gentle and elegant woman could also


    be stern and sharp, turning into a very different person from before.


    Iris loved Gabriel, so she made her move to eliminate Samantha for the sake of Gabriel and Nia.


    She should have thought that it would end this way.


    Samantha watched as Iris turned and walked away, the strength in her body was drained all of a


    sudden. She took a few steps back, pressing her body against the cold wall.


    Iris wasn¡¯t discussing with her; she was informing her.


    Samantha was no longer the female lead in the crew, so much of Gabriel¡¯s previous foreshadowing had


    The redness of the skin on her face disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, her lips pursed


    tightly, and her eyshes trembled faintly.


    The thing that she feared the most had finally happened.


    Samantha was standing in this busy corridor of the hospital, but everything around her seemed to have


    nothing to do with her anymore.


    She was almost about to rebound, and all of a sudden, she was knocked back to square one.


    What could she do to get back at Peyton if she was no longer the female lead? How will she be able to


    carry out this revenge?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Samantha pushed open the ward door with a heavy heart. Even though she was sentenced to death,


    she still had to go in and ask Gabriel¡ªwas there really no chance for them in this matter?


    She walked in with feeble steps and the cold air inside hit her, blowing her whole body cold and chilly


    making her heart go cold instantly.


    That was why she didn¡¯t even notice that Ruben didn¡¯t keep up.


    But regardless of where he was going, was Samantha capable of stopping him anyway?


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Gabriel was leaning against the pillow; a circle of gauze was still attached to his


    forehead. His gaze was gentle as usual as if he had expected her toe.


    Samantha showed a smile that was worse than crying, and nodded, ¡°How are you doing? Are you


    feeling better? Are you alright?¡±


    When Samantha saw Gabriel who was injured, she felt a tinge of guilt inside and felt that it wasn¡¯t good


    toe and trouble him again.


    His situation in the Baker family was hard enough, but Samantha couldn¡¯t think of any other good way


    other than him.


    Gabriel patted the side of the bed, ¡°I¡¯m alright,e and sit down.¡±


    Samanthaplied and went over and sat on the edge of his bed.


    She wanted to blurt out her distress several times, but she ended up not saying it.


    Samantha looked distracted, but the corners of Gabriel¡¯s mouth curved a little, and with a soft voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not helping you at the banquet before, I¡¯ve embarrassed you.¡±


    Samantha didn¡¯t expect Gabriel to actually apologize to her and she felt warm, ¡°I know and I¡¯m fine, I


    can¡¯t me you. If it wasn¡¯t for Luke Baker running into me, things wouldn¡¯t be the way they are today.¡±


    Gabriel smiled as if there was a breeze blowing, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to deal with the matter


    on social media.¡±


    Samantha¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°So¡­ am I really going to be reced? Everyone doesn¡¯t want me to be


    the female lead. If this matter really makes it difficult for you, then we can just change a method of


    revenge.¡±


    Gabriel didn¡¯t say a word, he just looked at her gently, his slender fingers lightly closed into a ball, and


    his pair of amber eyes looked like shining stars.


    Gabriel¡¯s warm voice sounded, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    The next moment, he reached out in a sudden and pulled Samantha into his arms, his fingers brushing


    over her furrowed brows, eyes suffused with wisps of affection.


    ¡°Who said anything about recing you?¡± Gabriel lighted curved the corners of his lips, smiling


    meaningfully.


    Samantha stiffly leaned against Gabriel¡¯s chest, raising her eyes incredulously, ¡°I¡¯m not getting


    reced?¡±


    But Iris had made it so clear just now, was Gabriel going to go against the entire Baker Group for her?


    The gentleness of his fingertips was still lingering on Samantha¡¯s face, it cast a stone in her heart and


    stirred up countless ripples.


    ¡°No one can stop me from doing what I want.¡± Gabriel breathed deeply, ¡°You will still be the female


    lead, and nothing will change.¡±


    ¡°Then what price will you need to pay?¡± Samantha wasn¡¯t feeling delighted; she was nervous and


    apprehensive instead.


    Gabriel tightened his voice, and his right hand held onto Samantha¡¯s cold hands, rubbing them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that you should worry about. Just remember that you owe me a great favor, and


    when the timees where you get what you want¡ª¡± Gabriel¡¯s tone was tired all of a sudden, but the


    elegance between his handsome eyebrows was still hard to conceal, ¡°You have to pay me back the


    favor!¡±


    As soon as those words hit, the air in the ward froze instantly. The atmosphere was surrounded with a


    hint of unknown meaning.


    Samantha¡¯s pupils tightened as she understood the deep meaning in Gabriel¡¯s words, ¡°What do I have


    that I can repay you?¡±


    ¡°You have.¡± Gabriel pressed onto her wrist; his finger pointed on her red lips. He ignored Samantha¡¯s


    strange and shocked eyes, ¡°Only you can do it in this whole world.¡±


    ¡°And what is it?¡± Samantha voiced out the doubts in her heart.


    What was so special about her to Gabriel? Why would he prefer to pay such a price to promote her


    instead of choosing another person?


    Was she really that important?


    ¡°Now is still not the time to tell you yet.¡± Gabriel changed the topic, not wanting to tell her the n.


    Samantha was an indispensable pawn in this chess game of his.


    She alone could counterbnce Ruben Knight.


    ¡°Gabriel, I don¡¯t know why but I feel scared inside when you look at me like this.¡± Samantha¡¯s voice


    trembled a little when she¡¯s facing this person who saved her.


    People¡¯s first instinct was never wrong. Gabriel was always gentle, but now he seemed to be wearing a


    mask and no one will know what he really looked like under that mask.


    Gabriel restrained the look between his eyebrows, his fingers slowly stroked past Samantha¡¯s eyes, ¡°I


    will keep your ce, but you shouldn¡¯t ask about other things.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you want in return, I will always remember that I owe you a great debt of gratitude.¡±


    Samantha clenched her fist uneasily, lowering her head, and said that sentence one word at a time.


    Gabriel lifted his head to look out the window at the sky, the golden sunlight filled his eyes. He slowly


    opened his mouth, his voice sounded like it came from the distant past.


    ¡°I want you to remember my great kindness.¡±


    From now on, live and die for me!

 Chapter 78 A Hard Time

    Chapter 78 A Hard Time


    Samantha looked at Gabriel¡¯s handsome side profile, panic pervaded her heart suddenly.


    That was the fear of uncertainty about the future but also the fright by his cold appearance.


    After all, in her eyes, Gabriel had always been gentle and elegant.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Gabriel withdrew his gaze and nced down at Samantha¡¯s pale face.


    She slowly shook her head, ¡°Not really. I just feel that this version of you is strange. Or maybe you


    have different faces and the one that I knew you by is just one of them.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s back stiffened all of a sudden, the corners of his lips sank as if the wounded part of his heart


    was touched.


    Samantha thought that she had said the wrong thing and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gabriel stopped her from continuing and took over the conversation with a self-effacing


    expression, ¡°Although your position as the female lead will be kept, you still have to be careful from


    now on¡­ Your situation will be very difficult. I hope you can hold on and not fail to live up to


    everything that I have nned for you.¡±


    Samantha still wanted to say something, but Gabriel shook his head in silence and sighed tiredly, ¡°You


    can go now.¡±


    She kept on feeling that Gabriel was being strange today, he had a tired look on his face, as if he didn¡¯t


    even want to say one more word.


    He looked weak and exhausted.


    Samantha didn¡¯t dare to disturb his rest again, so she just told him to take a good rest in the hospital


    and left the ward.


    She thought she would be relieved inside, but she wasn¡¯t as happy as she thought.


    Her mood was veryplicated, and Samantha didn¡¯t know why.


    Ruben sat on a chair outside the ward and watched as Samantha walkout lost in thought. He had


    thought that she was sad and upset because she had been rejected by Gabriel.


    He walked over and spoke coldly, ¡°Why? You¡¯ve met with Gabriel?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Samantha was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    Ruben sneered, ¡°Gabriel couldn¡¯t save you, so who are you going to beg now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry that I disappointed you, did you want to see me like a dog in distress that badly?¡± Samantha


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ruben¡¯s eyes narrowed and his voice snapped coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? What else can I mean? Do you think that everyone is the same as you? Let me tell


    you, Gabriel is different from you!¡± Samantha couldn¡¯t control her anger inside and said that word by


    word to him.


    After Samantha finished venting her anger, she didn¡¯t even care about Ruben¡¯s cold and sullen face,


    she just turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    Ruben yanked Samantha¡¯s wrist, listening to her mouthful of Gabriel, the anger at the bottom of his


    heart erupted, ¡°Heh, it was me who underestimated you. How could Gabriel not help you? Even if


    you¡¯re no longer his woman, you still have your own ability to make men work for you.¡±


    At the end he added coldly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Ipliment you?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in shock, the thoughts in her head were blown apart and the blood in her


    whole body flowed backward.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samantha saw the contempt in Ruben¡¯s eyes and gritted her teeth as she asked.


    Rubenughed, extremely cold and merciless, ¡°Where did Gabriel touch you?¡±


    Although he asked very vaguely, he had just literally questioned her if she had used her body in


    exchange for something.


    Otherwise, now that Gabriel already knew that she was his woman, why would he help her? Could


    Gabriel have asked for nothing else?


    Samantha was so angry that her body was shaking, he actually looked at her like this.


    Was she a shameless bitch in his eyes? To climb higher she would exchange everything she had?


    Samantha was so angry that she wanted to p Ruben in the face.


    Ruben didn¡¯t even blink as he grabbed Samantha¡¯s wrist and looked down at her from above, the air


    was surrounded by a cold, bloodthirsty aura.


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    ¡°If I can use my body to get something, then why would I even bother to ask him but not you? Isn¡¯t it the


    same if I trade with you? Or does¡­ Mr. Knight thinks that he doesn¡¯t have the charm that Gabriel has?¡±


    Samanthaughed dementedly and her voice was trembling, but all her words were trying to provoke


    his bottom line.


    Ruben snorted coldly, let go of her wrist, and turned to cup her chin instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡± Ruben¡¯s eyes contained a deep, bottomless shade.


    Samantha pursed her lips and looked at him with a stubborn and unyielding look.


    Ruben smiled suddenly, his eyes were like a sharp scalpel, dissecting her inch by inch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch you. After all, you¡¯re dirty.¡±


    Ruben said it like an understatement with a cold sharp light in his eyes.


    After that sentence was said, the two of them were so quiet that they could only hear each other¡¯s


    breathing, the air was exuding an icy coldness.


    Samantha¡¯s heart was hurt. It was hurting like it was pierced.


    Dirty?


    He said she was dirty?


    In the silent air, the only thing that Samantha felt was that Ruben¡¯s cold and thin words had turned into


    a sharp sword, stabbing her heart exactly where it was the softest.


    Samantha tried to take a breath, but the taste of blood was between her lips and teeth, including her


    throat.


    Her heart ached like it was clenched too tightly.


    Her hands were clenched together so tightly, her sharp nails were deeply embedded in her flesh,


    cutting through her skin. She was numb, so numb that even the pain was oblivious.


    ¡°Mr. Knight¡¯s taste is really picky.¡± Samantha held back her pain inside and looked at Ruben with a


    blossomed smile, pulling on his tie, ¡°You already knew that I was his woman. You already knew that I


    wasn¡¯t clean. But you still threatened me to be your lover and now you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m dirty and


    cheap? Then who¡¯s being cheaper between the two of us?¡±


    Ruben always had a way to make her suffer at any time and she had learned that long ago.


    Ruben¡¯s face was gloomy and icy, cruelly pinching her jaw, ¡°What? Since you dare to use your body


    with Gabriel in exchange for benefits, what kind of chaste and martyred woman are you trying to


    pretend to be?¡±


    A sharp tearing pain came from her jaw, but Samantha¡¯s pale face emerged a trace of ridicule.


    ¡°Every single person in this world can despise me for being dirty, but not you. You don¡¯t have the right


    to!¡±


    Samantha gave him a deep gaze and pped Ruben¡¯s hand away heavily.


    Ruben didn¡¯t have the right to despise her. Although¡­ she was innocent from the beginning till the end,


    and she also once only had him as her man, so he didn¡¯t deserve to talk about her like that.


    Samantha straightened her back and walked out of the hospital with heavy steps.


    Her tears blurred her vision, again and again, Ruben didn¡¯t chase out and she was d that he didn¡¯t.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t see her crying.


    ¡­


    The next day, Samantha didn¡¯t see Universal Entertainment¡¯s statement. She received a call from


    Director Solomon instead, asking her to go to the set for the shooting immediately.


    Not only that, but Universal Entertainment also began to suppress the news that Peyton had put out


    there. It seemed that all of this storm was suppressed down deep by someone powerful. On the


    surface, it was all calm and quiet again.


    Samantha thought that the storm of changing the female lead was finally going to pass and she was


    still one of Universal Entertainment.


    After receiving the call, Samantha rushed to the set.


    ¡°You still have the face toe back to the crew, Helena? People are scolding the shit out of you now.


    We beg you to hurry up and just get the hell out, don¡¯t drag us down!¡±


    ¡°Someone just has a good life and good skills in bed. Otherwise, how can she coax the people from


    Universal Entertainment to settle these craps for her over and over again?¡±


    ¡°Because of you, our crew needed to dy progress, and it dragged all of us into getting sieged by


    trolls! Are you still not getting the hell out?¡±


    Samantha had only just arrived at the set and was about to go to the dressing room to put on her


    makeup when she was attacked by the crowd in the dressing room.


    She was an eyesore to these people now and they just wanted to get back at her no matter what.


    ¡°Hey, what are you guys talking about? We are about to shoot a scene, so why don¡¯t you hurry up and


    help her put makeup on!¡± ra couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, so she retorted back straight away.


    The makeup artist threw the makeup bag and sneered at them, deliberately making things difficult for


    them.


    ¡°Do your own makeup then if you can. I¡¯m not her personal makeup artist. Does someone think that


    she¡¯s the queen of this film crew? What the hell!¡±

 Chapter 79 Heartless

    Chapter 79 Heartless


    ra looked at this in shock and was so angry that she was about to go up and argue with the makeup


    artist. Samantha hastily pulled her back.


    Something was very wrong today. In the past, although these people looked down on her behind her


    back, they would not make things so tantly difficult for her. So what went wrong?


    "ra, you go find the costume. I''ll take care of my own makeup." Samantha was d she had been


    trained by Gabriel, otherwise, she really would have been screwed today.


    The make-up artists snorted and looked at her unkindly.


    ra held back her anger and went to the costume room, while Samantha took her own makeup bag


    and started putting on her makeup.


    At that moment, someone outside the studio suddenly said, "Hurry up, Mr. Baker is here to see the


    shooting!"


    When she heard Mr. Baker, Samantha thought it was Gabriel and rxed instantly.


    The makeup artist who was giving her a hard time also heard it. She was scared of Universal


    Entertainment, so she hurriedly grabbed the eyeliner from Samantha''s hand and volunteered to do her


    makeup.


    "Jones, it''s been so long. Why haven''t you done her makeup yet? The crew didn''t hire you toe


    here for nothing!" Director Solomon and a man in a suit walked in. The man looked impressive and


    handsome, yet he had a pair of gloomy eyes.


    The make-up artist panicked in her heart, fearing that she had been exposed for making things difficult


    for Samantha. So she made an excuse, "Director Solomon, Mr. Baker... It''s my fault. I could not to meet


    Miss Powell''s requirement. I''m sorry. I''m holding everyone back."


    She looked like she was admitting her fault, but what she was trying to tell everyone was that Helena


    wasn''t happy with the makeup she did and was deliberately making things difficult for her!


    With that, Director Solomon became even more upset with Samantha, "Helena, we are all a team,


    you''d better stop messing around. It''s not good for you to make so much trouble."


    Samantha sat steadily on the chair and saw the man beside Director Solomon through the makeup


    mirror.


    She was stunned. Luke?


    The person who came to inspect the set was not Gabriel, but Luke?


    Why? Didn''t Luke never care about Universal Entertainment?


    Luke also noticed Samantha looking at him, and his gaze met hers in the mirror.


    He pursed his lips and smiled gently, but his eyes looked arrogant and gloomy.


    Samantha shivered suddenly.


    Luke was up to no good.


    "Director Solomon, Mr. Baker, it was Jones who lied. It wasn''t even that we didn''t let her do our


    makeup, but that she didn''t do it for us and made things difficult for us on purpose." ra rushed out


    with the costumes in her arms andined indignantly.


    ra thought that herint would be understood by Director Solomon and Luke, but Luke was still


    so silent.


    Jones''s hand shook as she drew the eyeliner crooked and almost poked Samantha''s eye.


    "ra, I treat you well, right? I know you work for Miss Powell. There is nothing wrong with you


    speaking for her. But isn''t it too much for you to set me up like this?" Jones pretended to be aggrieved


    and nced at ra.


    ra had never been articte. She was young and inexperienced, and of course, she was stuck with


    nothing to say by Jones.


    "You, you... you are the one who lies. There are so many people here who can testify." ra was so


    mad that she actually thought of the other people in the dressing room.


    Samantha''s heart thumped and she sighed. ra was still too young. How could these people testify


    for them when they were not rted to them?


    "Mr. Baker, Director Solomon, of course, we can testify! We testify that it was Helena who acted like a


    diva and wanted to change a makeup artist. And she deliberately did not let Jones do her makeup."


    "It''s all Helena''s fault. She thought she was the lead and that the resources of the whole crew were


    going to be avable to her first."


    The remaining few make-up artists jointly spoke up against Samantha and all became Jones''s helper.


    Hearing these words, ra was about to explode with anger.


    These people were actually lying through their teeth!


    Jones was then relieved, peeked at Luke and Director Solomon, wiped her tears again, and said, "Mr.


    Baker, Director Solomon, I¡¯m okay. I''ll do Helena''s makeup right now, and I''ll never dy."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jones bent down and continued the action she just did. Luke, who had been silent, finally spoke up,


    and his low voice was as pleasant as a cello.


    "You get out of the way," Lukemanded.


    Today he wore a ck suit, which was very different from the other day at the party.


    He was arrogant and domineering that day, but today he was cold and cruel.


    Jones''s shoulders shook for a moment, and she hurriedly moved away and retreated to the side.


    Luke was the God who controlled everyone here. Who would dare not give him face?


    The make-up artists conspired to frame Samantha, and wow that when they saw Luke was going to


    give Samantha a hard time, they were all smiles.


    The arrogant bitch! From today onwards, the crew was going to change!


    Luke stood in front of Samantha and stared at her grimly, "Miss Powell, there''s something I have to tell


    you. I''m not Gabriel, the one who''s obsessed with beauty. Universal Entertainment is now under my


    jurisdiction. If you want to continue to take the leading role, you''d better do your filming in peace."


    What Luke said was very serious and meant for something else.


    No one knew that the person behind her was Gabriel. Wasn''t Luke''s usible exnation telling


    everyone that her rtionship with Gabriel was different?


    Luke knew that Nia liked Gabriel, but instead he deliberately put a notorious woman like her and


    Gabriel together.


    He was so ruthless! And it was like killing two birds with one stone!


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Samantha neither denied nor admitted, but simply


    avoided his question.


    Of course, she couldn''t admit it, but no one else would believe her if she denied it.


    Luke''s gaze deepened and he smiled intriguingly, "I don''t care what your rtionship with Gabriel is. If


    you are restless in the crew, then I will have to rece you. I hope you won''t bring any more damage to


    the crew''s reputation."


    This was a tant threat!


    Not to be restless? She wanted to say that it was always someone else who set her up. When had she


    ever been restless?


    Nope, Luke was so smart. How could he not know the truth about the crew?


    So there was only one purpose, Luke didn''t care what the truth was.


    He just wanted to use it as an excuse to humiliate her and Gabriel.


    Samantha shrugged her shoulders and acted as if she didn''t understand.


    Luke''s several provocations were ignored by Samantha.


    He sneered, told the crowd to get back to work, and went out with Director Solomon.


    The makeup artist didn''t dare to snub Samantha anymore and hurriedly put on her makeup.


    Luke came to the set to watch the shooting in person, and Director Solomon, of course, had to


    entertain him as best as he could.


    Samantha got changed into her costume and walked out. As she passed by Luke, he called out to her.


    "Helena," He looked at her quietly, while his eyes showed a hint of grimness that made her shiver.


    "Mr. Baker, what can I do for you?"


    Samantha didn''t really want to get close to Luke, because Luke was Gabriel''s rival.


    She and Luke were also considered enemies.


    Heughed cruelly, "Don''t you care about if Gabriel¡¯s alive at all? You really are as heartless as a


    bitch."

 Chapter 80 This Was Your Acting Skill?

    Chapter 80 This Was Your Acting Skill?


    Samantha stopped abruptly and looked at Luke with sharp eyes.


    The corners of his mouth curled up in an unpleasant smile.


    For a moment, Samantha wanted to ask Luke what was wrong with Gabriel.


    But when she saw the calction under Luke''s eyes, she suddenly came to her senses.


    Gabriel once said that she didn''t have to care about anything, and that the most important thing was for


    her to do a good job of filming.


    She should not be seen through by Luke.


    Yes, Samantha just paused for a moment, and then she pretended to look ignorant.


    "Mr. Baker, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand your words? Mr. Baker and I are just


    subordinates. How can you say that?" Samantha shook her head slightly and pretended to be innocent.


    Did the change of superiors at Universal Entertainment have anything directly to do with her, an artist?


    No!


    Luke was here to test her. There were even more reasons for her not to let Luke have his way.


    Luke frowned, then sneered, "You really are heartless. So you really don''t care about his life at all. I


    thought you''d want to know how miserable he is."


    As he spoke, he observed Samantha''s expression. Finally, he added meaningfully, "So you don''t want


    to know, then I really came all the way here for nothing."


    "Mr. Baker," She narrowed her eyes slightly and clenched her fingers together fiercely.


    Luke didn''t give her a chance to deny it. Heughed softly, looking mocking and indifferent.


    "If you don''t want to know, forget it. Then hurry up and go to the shoot. I just pity that bastard. He was


    beaten up and broke his leg for a cheap actress, and even handed over his position as director of


    Universal Entertainment. But that actress ... is so heartless." Luke abruptly got up and approached


    Samantha step by step.


    Her heart tightened fiercely. Luke''s grim voice blew through her body like a cold wind, making her


    whole body numb with cold.


    Gabriel got his leg broken and had his power taken away? Was that why Luke came to the set to


    deliberately humiliate her?


    Seeing her pale face, Luke curled his lips and said teasingly, "Miss Powell, do you think the actress


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    was too heartless, and was it worth it for Gabriel to do that or not?"


    Luke deliberately irritated her and forced her not to evade the question, but to take the initiative to


    answer.


    Samantha''s heart burned with rage. She looked up, "How do I know if it''s worth it since I''m not Gabriel?


    Mr. Baker, you shouldn''t be asking me that question, but Gabriel."


    She tried her best to control her emotions, and her eyes were slightly red.


    It was then that she finally realized what the solution was that Gabriel was talking about.


    Gabriel was punished by the Baker family by breaking his leg in order to keep her position as the


    female lead ...


    Why did he have to do that? She felt so guilty that she couldn''t wait to leave the set and go to Gabriel


    to ask him everything.


    But on second thought, she felt she was being too pretentious. It was Gabriel who tried so hard to save


    her that she could not be seen through by Luke.


    Gabriel had paid the sacrifice, and she had to hold steady now, or else it wouldn''t justify the effort that


    Gabriel had put into.


    Luke''s eyes were cold. He smiled and shook his head, giving her a shuddering sense of dread, "You


    don''t need to ask him. Even I don''t feel worthy for him. For a woman, he made such a mess of himself.


    It really ..."


    "It really makes me so happy! The bastard deserves to be trampled into the dust and can only ever be


    one of my dogs. As long as I am around, he can only be a dog!"


    He gazed deeply at Samantha and then burst out in exaggeratedughter. Everything around him


    became silent because of him.


    Heughed like the devil in hell, without a trace of emotion, only morbid paranoia.


    Samantha''s fingernails pierced into the flesh again. She bit her lip hard until she tasted a hint of blood


    in her mouth.


    "Mr. Baker, did you call me up just to say these words that I don''t understand?" She looked up


    indifferently, "If so, then I''m going to go over to the shooting. Mr. Baker, please make yourself


    Luke didn''t say anything but watched coldly as she walked into the studio.


    His eyes were like a knife tainted with poison. Even from such a distance, it still stabbed deeply into her


    body.


    She elerated her footsteps as if beasts were chasing her.


    Gabriel...


    How could he be so stupid!


    Samantha was filming the female lead''s scene, while Luke sat behind the camera in a good mood and


    watched. He looked arrogant and reckless, just like a domineering yboy.


    Gabriel was gentle and modest. The contrast between Luke and him was too obvious.


    The scene Samantha had to shoot today was the first scene of the female lead marrying into the male


    lead''s family, and she was given a hard time by the male lead''s father''s concubine in the snow.


    Because Mateo had recently left the country, the male and female scenes were thest to be shot.


    Coincidentally, this concubine was Emilia, who once had a problem with Samantha. She never had the


    chance to act against Emilia before, and today''s scene was her and Emilia''s.


    Emilia yed the role of a concubine who came from the brothel, but always liked the hero in her heart


    because she was once saved by him.


    The hero liked the heroine and married her, so naturally, the heroine became a thorn in the concubine''s


    side!


    It was winter in the y, but the shooting time was in the middle of summer. Samantha was wearing a


    cheongsam and wrapped in a snow-white mink shawl. And she was so hot that she was sweating.


    Emilia also dressed up and sat on a chair, just waiting for Samantha as the female lead to give her a


    tea toast.


    This was also odd! Emilia was just a concubine, but relying on the master''s favor, so she could


    humiliate her, the young madam, so recklessly.


    This scene involved spilling tea and stepping on hands.


    Before the shooting started, Director Solomon didn''t dare to let them do it for real, for fear of a scandal


    like thest one. He exined the details to Emilia. She could really spill the tea, but as for stepping on


    the hands and kneeling for punishment, he decided to let the stand-in do it.


    Emilia and Samantha were both in position and the scene soon began.


    "Auntie, please drink tea." Samantha, as the female lead walked over, step by step, to give tea to the


    concubine.


    The concubine''s eyes showed a deep hatred. She looked at Samantha in front of her and yed out


    the anger and jealousy of not being able to get love to the extreme.


    The concubine reached out to take the cup of tea, "You are worthy of being the girl Kayden fell in love


    with, and you are indeed superb."


    Just as the cup of tea was handed to her, she suddenly screamed out loud, "Young Madam, I know I


    have a poor background, but I''m still Kayden''s stepmother. What do you have in mind when you give


    me such hot tea?"


    "Madam, this tea was prepared by the maid." The heroine replied indifferently.


    The concubine was intent on making things difficult for her. She snorted and raised her hand to ssh


    the tea on her face.


    "So you''re saying that I''m setting you up?"


    Before the heroine could say anything, the concubine turned to the master and cried, "Look, it¡¯s fine


    that Kayden doesn''t respect me as his stepmother, yet his wife does the same. I don''t mind, but I still


    have your child in my belly! What if it hurts the baby?"


    The man ying the Master shattered the teacup in his hand to the ground in anger and scolded


    sternly, "Kneel down!"


    Director Solomon hastily shouted to stop and asked the stand-in to kneel down, so as not to hurt


    Samantha.


    Luke, who was watching the scene on the side, suddenly frowned and put down his ss of water


    heavily, "Director Solomon, Universal Entertainment has invested hundreds of millions of dors, but


    you have to find a stand-in even for the kneeling? Is this the kind of acting you''re showing me?"


    Luke looked to Samantha while his eyes were filled with gloom and displeasure.

 Chapter 81 Did You Not Eat?

    Chapter 81 Did You Not Eat?


    Luke suddenly made things difficult for her, and even Director Solomon was stunned.


    Samantha looked back at him. Their eyes met in the air, and she felt a coldness.


    She did not need to find a double to kneel for her, but it hurt to kneel on the debris all over the floor.


    Luke did it on purpose?


    Absolutely!


    She froze in ce as if her brain had stopped functioning.


    The crowd heard it all and couldn''t help but cast a strange look at Samantha.


    "Mr. Baker, there is no need to find a special angle for this scene, but the porcin tiles on the ground


    will hurt the actress, so I got a stand-in." Director Solomon stammered and was afraid of angering


    Luke.


    Why was he so unlucky? Gabriel stepped down, but Luke was even worse.


    If Helena knelt on the porcin tile, she would be injured.


    Luke narrowed his eyes. "How? Is this scene challenging for Mrs. Powell? She can''t do this? Will she


    die if she kneels?"


    Director Solomon understood what he meant in a second. So he wasing for Samantha?


    Originally, this kind of scene was supposed to be yed by a stand-in, but Luke had said that he could


    not find a stand-in and let the female lead act in person. Director Solomon did not dare to go against


    Luke.


    The sponsor had spent a lot of money to make this movie, so of course, he wanted everything to look


    true.


    "Mr. Baker ... but the actress will be injured. She still has scenes to shootter." Director Solomon


    understood that he was making things difficult for Samantha, which may have involved a partisan battle


    at Universal Entertainment.


    Gabriel and Luke, either of which he could not afford to offend.


    "Helena, if you''re afraid you''ll get hurt, or if you admit you can''t shoot, then you can go. I will change to


    a female lead who dares to act. Since you are in the position of the female lead, you should do


    everything for real. I invest so much money, and the most important thing I care about is quality." Luke


    said nonchntly.


    Today she had to act in person. Even if she had to kneel on top of the debris all over the floor, she had


    to do it herself!


    Luke was the person in charge here. As long as he said he was not satisfied, that meant no. If she


    didn''t shoot, then he could rece her at any time.


    This was the benefit of having the power.


    And Luke seemed to be determined to make things difficult for her, and preferably, to force her out of


    the crew.


    Would she? She wouldn¡¯t let Luke get what he wanted. She wouldn¡¯t let Gabriel''s sacrifice go to waste.


    She would stay on the set.


    "Mr. Baker, you''re worrying too much. I can handle the female lead role, so naturally, I dare to do it for


    real." Samantha immediately expressed her dedication. She gave Luke a nce, which was quite


    brave and determined.


    Luke would not be impressed by her. How much he hated Gabriel, then how much he hated the people


    Gabriel left behind.


    The more Gabriel cared about this woman, the more he had to humiliate her!


    He wanted to show that bastard who was really in charge at Universal Entertainment.


    And Gabriel''s woman would be tortured to death by him.


    Gabriel tried every possible way to keep her as the female lead in the movie. Okay, then he would like


    to see if she could stand it.


    Director Solomon was stunned and sighed. Although he did not want to get involved in Universal


    Entertainment''s partisan battle, he had a good impression of Helena. She was not as bad as the


    inte said, and at least, she had acting skills.


    Although he was worried, he didn''t dare to speak up.


    The people on the set, except for Director Solomon, who was genuinely worried about her, were all


    gloating with the attitude of enjoying some fun.


    Among them, Emilia should be the main one.


    There was no Peyton''s scene today, so he didn''te.


    Director Solomon soon announced that filming would begin again.


    This time, it continued from the previous scene, and the Master gave an order for her to kneel.


    She showed a look of indignation and shock, and finally bit her lip and slowly knelt.


    It was a lie to say it didn¡¯t hurt. The porcin tiles on the ground were real, and she immediately broke


    out in a cold sweat of pain. But she cleverly pushed the extra porcin tiles aside.


    But despite this, there were still a few pieces of broken porcin pierced into her knee.


    The pain was so intense that her five fingers curled tightly into a ball.


    It hurt ... really hurt.


    But the pain was nothingpared to the time when she was burned by fire.


    It was as if her knee was going to shatter.


    The porcin pieces cut through her flesh and there was blood soaking out from her knee, slowly


    staining her cheongsam red.


    The concubine revealed a smug smile. She deliberately stroked her bulging belly and pretended to


    plead for mercy with good intentions, "Master, I''m sure she didn''t mean it. You''d better let her go back.


    Lest Kaydenes back and mes you, which will cause unpleasantness between you."


    The Master sneered, "Now that she spoke for you, I will let you off this time. Hurry up and get back."


    Even though her knees hurt, Samantha still didn''t forget her lines. Her face was pale as she tried to


    hold back the pain, "Yes."


    The concubine pretended to be kind and came up to help her, but she deliberately stepped on the back


    of her hand with both feet!


    "Hiss ..." Samantha gasped, and her face was as pale and transparent as paper. She looked at the


    concubine.


    Oh, no ...


    It should be Emilia. The hatred in her eyes was so obvious.


    There was a scene in the y where she stepped on her hand, but Emilia could control her force.


    And now, instead of stepping on her lightly, Emilia deliberately stepped on her hand harder.


    Samantha was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak, except that her eyes remained firm.


    She could feel Emilia''s thin high heel almost prate the back of her hand, and the sharp pain ran


    through the blood of her whole body.


    Seeing Helena''s face turn white with pain, Director Solomon sighed in his heart.


    Lukeughed with joy when he saw this.


    Gabriel''s woman was nothing to him.


    Samantha suffered double pain, yet Emilia deliberately forgot her lines.


    "Ah, Director Solomon, sorry I forgot my lines." Emilia looked guilty.


    Director Solomon didn''t even dare to look at Samantha''s face, and he got a little angry in his heart, "Go


    check it out."


    The scene could have been shot in one take, but Emilia forgot her lines halfway through and got stuck,


    so they needed to start all over again.


    This also meant that Samantha had to have her hand stepped on once more!


    Emilia bowed very politely to everyone and finally picked up Samantha who was injured.


    "Helena, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to forget my lines. I''m going to take a look at it now and promise to


    pass the next shot in one go."


    After saying that, Emilia went to the resting ce with her assistant.


    Samantha was in so much pain that she couldn''t stand up, and the anger was boiling up inside her.


    ra was almost crying and said worriedly, "Helena, they''re all bullying you!"


    Luke was just a son of a bitch! He asked her to kneel for real.


    "I know." Samantha lowered her eyes, while she thickly curled eyshes cast a dark shadow over


    them.


    She nced at the backs of her hands, which were already bloody.


    And her knee was even still bleeding.


    She turned back to look at Luke and happened to meet his cold eyes.


    She unconsciously shivered all over.


    What exactly did Luke ... want?


    Emilia took a look at the lines and rushed over to shoot the scene again.


    Soon, once again, the shooting started.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samantha remained on her knees as Emilia stepped on her hands again.


    Luke looked gloomy as he snorted coldly, "You''re stepping too fast!"


    Director Solomon, who kept an eye on Luke''s mood, hastily shouted, "Stop, start over!"


    "What''s that look in your eyes? Do you know how to act or not?"


    "Start over!"


    "That person who stepped on her, did you not eat?"


    "Again!"

 Chapter 82 Came to Help

    Chapter 82 Came to Help


    Originally the scene could finish quickly, but Luke was deliberately making things difficult, intentionally


    finding fault in everything, seemingly always able to find countless mistakes.


    Finally, the shooting team didn¡¯t even dare to look to the director. Instead, all of them looked to Luke.


    Samantha¡¯s hands looked terrible, they felt so painful that they were almost numb. She kept repeating


    the action of kneeling and her head was feeling dizzy. In the end, her condition was already very bad


    even without Luke intentionally finding fault with her.


    Emilia had never felt happier. Now, she didn¡¯t even need to make things difficult for Helena, the big


    boss was doing it for her. Naturally, she had to be as hard on her as she possibly can!


    Helena was extremely arrogant in the team. Hence, it was the best opportunity for her to get her


    revenge on Helena now, this opportunity wouldn¡¯te by so soon again!


    They repeated the same thing, but Luke was still not satisfied.


    ¡°Emilia, use a bit more strengthter, and get it done in one shot.¡± Director Solomon was so guilty when


    he said this that he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Samantha¡¯s face.


    There was nothing he could do.


    If Luke was intending to make things difficult, he could only bear with it.


    Who dared to control Luke?


    Emilia took a look at Luke who wasining that she wasn¡¯t using enough strength, and her mouth


    dropped so wide that a goose egg could be stuffed in it. Was she still not using enough strength?


    If she used even more strength, Helena¡¯s hands would probably be gone!


    They started all over again, and Emilia used up all her strength to trample on Helena¡¯s hand.


    Samantha felt so much pain that her whole body was trembling, and she was holding her breath.


    Luke didn¡¯t intend to let Samantha off so easily. His brows were still furrowed. Director Solomon was


    almost in tears, he was so worried that Samantha would be ruined from this.


    There were countless retakes, Samantha¡¯s hands were bleeding profusely, and her face was drained of


    all colours.


    No one would think that Luke was intentionally finding fault. They would only think that it¡¯s Emilia¡¯s and


    Helena¡¯s acting skills that were not good enough, resulting in repeated retakes.


    Outside, ra was so anxious that her tears were streaming down non-stop.


    No way! They couldn¡¯t continue like this.


    She quickly picked up Samantha¡¯s phone and rushed out to make a call.


    Only he can save Helena, she had to find him!


    ¡­


    ¡°Director Solomon, it looks like the female lead picked by Gabriel isn¡¯t any good. It¡¯s been so long, it¡¯s


    just wasting my time, we haven¡¯t even finished one shoot¡­ Do you think we should change a female


    lead?¡± A cool andposed Luke watched the scene from a distance. The woman who was trembling


    in pain on the ground had sessfully satisfied his intention for revenge.


    He can¡¯t deal with Gabriel right now, but he can get his revenge on this actress.


    What a joke!


    Director Solomon had already seen through his intentions, but he could only go with Luke¡¯s words.


    Emilia on the other hand was also starting toin about Samantha, ¡°I¡¯m begging you; can¡¯t you be


    more professional? Are you doing this on purpose to dy everyone¡¯s time? Troublemaker!¡±


    Samantha endured the pain and knelt, her lips were bloodshot, and her heart sunk to the deepest


    valley.


    What could she do?


    She couldn¡¯t continue like this; Luke would be ying her to death.


    When that happened, everything would be as Luke wished.


    Luke stood up from his seat and strolled to Samantha¡¯s side.


    His voice carried a burst of coldughter, every single word felt like a hammer hitting on her heart.


    ¡°Helena, your acting skills aren¡¯t great, so you should stop upying the position of the female lead, so


    as not to waste our resources,¡± Luke said mockingly.


    Samantha slowly raised her head, her gaze met his, the coldness in his eyes was bitterly cold.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.


    At that moment, the people that was gathered around was terrified. They all thought that the investor


    was angry, and Helena as the female lead had to be swapped.


    Samantha moved her lips as if about to say something¡­


    ¡°Idiot!¡± A scolding passed throughzily.


    Luke and Samantha were both surprised, and both of them raised their heads to look over.


    They saw the people opening up a pathway, and Ruben sauntered over from afar, his hands casually in


    his pocket. He was in a grey-silver suit, not the usual boring and serious ck, and carried a touch of


    coldness and arrogance. This enhanced the coldness in his eyes. His handsome face carried a hint of


    ra clutched Samantha¡¯s handbag and followed behind him, her face looking rxed.


    At the moment she saw Ruben, Samantha felt her injuries that were originally numb, suddenly became


    unbearably painful again. She watched him walk towards her step by step against the light.


    His every step was as if stepping on her battered heart. Her throat suddenly choked unconsciously, and


    the corner of her eyes started turning red.


    She bit her lips tightly, and her originally straight back started turning numb.


    She had no time to think about why Ruben would appear on the set, Peyton wasn¡¯t here, so who was


    he here for?


    But when she saw ra, it was as if she understood something.


    Could it be ra who went to look for Ruben?


    But why would he help her out?


    He would have wished her to suffer, and wished her tortured and humiliated, why would he even save


    her!


    She slowly closed her eyes, her body almost bing stone cold, the blood in her vessels suddenly


    started boiling, the pain on her wounds screaming furiously.


    After a long silence.


    Ruben finally stood in front of her. He looked down at her from above, not even giving Luke a look.


    ¡°Idiot, Mr. Baker said your acting skills suck, don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? He said to just


    casually give you a few hundred million for you to just act half-heartedly. But you had to squeeze all


    your brain juices to get into Universal Entertainment¡¯s cast. Are you intentionally making me


    embarrassed?¡±


    Although Ruben¡¯s gaze was on her, his words were directed towards Luke.


    Luke was used to being arrogant and domineering in Universal Entertainment, but in front of Ruben, he


    wasn¡¯t his match.


    Samantha widened her eyes in shock and looked at him unbelievingly.


    The initially silent crowd exploded with discussion.


    Ruben¡¯s words were too exhrating!


    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s Mr. Knight! The heir of Knight Group!¡±


    ¡°Casually invest a few hundred millions? Is Knight Group so wealthy?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the main point, the main point is why Ruben is speaking for Helena? Could it be that they


    knew each other previously?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the investor behind Helena isn¡¯t Mr. Baker, but the legendary iron-blooded King of Hell,


    Ruben?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? Mr. Knight is here to support Helena!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship? ying around with a few hundred million? Isn¡¯t Ruben the fianc¨¦ of


    Peyton? But Peyton isn¡¯t here today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know this? Some say Ruben isn¡¯t the fianc¨¦, the media had misunderstood. Ruben


    is Peyton¡¯s brother-inw, not fianc¨¦!¡±


    The public was discussing on their own, they couldn¡¯t wait to get Ruben to answer all their questions.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If the investor behind Helena was indeed Ruben, then this supporter was so much stronger than Mr.


    Baker!


    Hearing these words that seemingly praised but hid an underlying insult, Luke¡¯s hands slowly clenched


    into a fist.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, you¡¯re kidding me. Miss Powell hasn¡¯t been a trouble to the team at all.¡± Luke said with a


    surface-level smile.


    He didn¡¯t intend to fight with Ruben. Perhaps in the future when he was fighting for a position, he still


    needed Ruben¡¯s help.


    He didn¡¯t want to make another enemy, so he couldn¡¯t offend Ruben.


    Ruben didn¡¯t save him any face, he lowered his eyes and took a look at Samantha¡¯s hand which was


    filled with blood. His eyes showed that he was out for blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s what Mr. Baker said.¡± Ruben gave a coldugh, his voice is sonorous and powerful.


    ¡°How would she not bring trouble to the team? If she didn¡¯t bring trouble, she wouldn¡¯t be trampled on


    her hand so many times due to her poor acting skills. She deserved this!¡±

 Chapter 83 Scapegoat

    Chapter 83 Scapegoat


    Ruben didn¡¯t back down as Luke did. Instead, he tore away Luke¡¯s pretentious face and exposed the


    truth in front of everyone. This angered Luke immensely.


    He didn¡¯t want to offend Ruben, but based on what Ruben was saying, Ruben was telling everyone that


    he was intentionally finding fault with Helena.


    Before Samantha managed to react in time, she was already pulled up by someone from the ground.


    However, because her knees hurt so bad before she even managed to stand properly, she felt a wave


    of unstableness crashed onto her chest.


    On a whim, Ruben managed to hold on to her waist. He lowered his eyes and saw that her knees were


    injured.


    His gaze was getting more dangerous, a chilling atmosphere surrounded him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± In Ruben¡¯s eyes were dancing fires, his handsome face was contorted as if giving off a


    biting chill.


    Without letting Samantha speak, Luke made the most correct decision at that time. He pretended that


    he just realized her injuries, and yelled at Emilia who was standing by the side watching the drama


    unfold.


    ¡°Why are you so evil? Even though Miss Powell¡¯s acting skills are not so good, how can you use this


    opportunity to secretly get your revenge on her?¡± Luke diverted all the me to Emilia.


    Emilia who was put on the spot, was so shocked till she started trembling, her face was pale and she


    almost fell to the ground.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ruben.


    The happiness she felt just now while torturing Helena was reced now with the same level of regret.


    She never expected that Luke would sell her out once Ruben arrived.


    Even though she indeed had selfish thoughts just now, she¡­


    Emilia suddenly felt hopeless, she understood something.


    She was dead meat.


    Luke intended to sacrifice her to put out Ruben¡¯s fire.


    Samantha¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, she almost couldn¡¯t stand firm, so she was leaning onto


    Ruben¡¯s chest for support.


    This time was different from thest. At her most hopeless, he appeared once again to save her.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling his cool aura, her eyes were getting wet.


    Luke, Emilia, all of you please get lost.


    She was immensely tired; she didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Emilia¡¯s pleading eyes turned to Luke, but Luke turned a blind eye on her and asked furiously, ¡°Who


    brought her here? Her evil personality is not fit to be part of our team. Apologize to Helena. Even if


    Helena doesn¡¯t pursue this matter further, Universal Entertainment will investigate this to the core!¡±


    Emilia understood the threat within Luke¡¯s words, and she copsed to the ground in shock.


    There was no way Luke would admit that he had done that on purpose, and hence she was the sole


    scapegoat for it.


    Struggling with her words, Emilia said, ¡°Mr. Baker¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, please don¡¯t chase me


    away, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Ruben¡¯s gaze got even colder, ¡°So you¡¯re confessing? Intentionally finding fault with her was all your


    own doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s her. Helena is with Universal Entertainment, why would we bully her? It¡¯s all because of


    this woman, her heart is like a snake!¡± Luke trampled furiously on Emilia, his action violent and cruel.


    Pressing on her chest, Emilia rolled onto her side, her face was filled with misery, ¡°Mr. Knight, Mr.


    Baker¡­ I know I was wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to pick a fight with Miss Powell, please forgive me.¡±


    Emilia who was kneeling on the ground, reached out to hug Luke¡¯s legs, pleading pitifully.


    Luke¡¯s eyes were cold, without hesitating he kicked her, ¡°I can¡¯t let a troublemaker like you stay in the


    team, it¡¯s Helena this time, I¡¯m not sure who will be the next victim.¡±


    Emilia¡¯s face was filled with tears, she was kicked away by Luke numerous times. Now she understood


    what despair felt like.


    Samantha was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t talk, so she was watching everything happen in front


    of her silently.


    She felt no pity for Emilia. She wasn¡¯t Mother Teresa, if Ruben hadn¡¯te to the set today, she would


    have continued to be bullied.


    Her knees were injured, and the back of her hands was filled with blood.


    Why didn¡¯t Emilia think of letting her off then?


    Finishing his words, Luke viciously dumped all the responsibility onto Samantha.


    ¡°Helena, for all the damage Emilia did to you, how do you intend to deal with her? We will follow your


    wishes.¡± Even when Luke was forced to this point, he still never forgot to rub it in for Samantha. He


    wanted Emilia to hate Samantha, not him.


    On the issue of how to handle Emilia¡¯s matter, this was the responsibility of the team.


    But Luke was throwing this problem at the victim Samantha, this was unusual.


    Hearing this, Emilia knelt forward and tugged at Samantha¡¯s skirt hem. With tears streaming down her


    face, she begged, ¡°Miss Powell, it¡¯s all my fault, please forgive me, don¡¯t chase me out from the team.


    I¡¯ve been ying supporting characters for so many years, this show to me is extremely important, I¡¯m


    begging you, please don¡¯t ruin me¡­¡±


    Look!


    Without Samantha saying anything, Emilia was already moving the issue further and further.


    It was originally Emilia¡¯s fault, but she was now exaggerating things, saying that not allowing her to stay


    on set would be ruining her career!


    Emilia thought that if Samantha said something for her, then she could stay and continue acting.


    But Samantha broke free from Ruben¡¯s arms, bent down with difficulty, and separated Emilia¡¯s fingers


    one by one.


    It was as if she could see the hopelessness and terror in Emilia¡¯s eyes. But Samantha felt indifferent to


    it.


    ¡°What has it got to do with me if your career is ruined?¡± She looked at Emilia who was crying like a


    waterfall, in her eyes were a hint of coolness and ruthlessness that didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Her voice was soft, her words were slow as if wanting Emilia to listen clearly to every single word she


    had to say.


    Emilia slumped onto the ground. She widened her eyes in fear, and her tears drenched her cheeks.


    ¡°Helena, I¡¯m begging you, please let me go, just one word from you would do.¡± Emilia was sobbing


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    bitterly.


    She had already forgotten the pain Samantha felt just now.


    The like of her only knew how to beg for mercy.


    Samantha was neither sad nor gleeful, she quietly lifted her eyelids, and silently spat out a few words,


    ¡°It is indeed just one word, but why would I help you? Who are you to ask for this?¡±


    Her personality was inherently rebellious, even if forced to bow down, she still held her head high.


    Now with Ruben¡¯s support, of course, she wouldn¡¯t be gracious and soft-hearted.


    To be kind to your enemy would be asking for trouble for oneself!


    She would never do this kind of dumb thing, never.


    Emilia¡¯s face changed in an instant. Wiping her tears, her gaze was spiteful, ¡°Helena, you bitch, you


    relied on men to be the female lead, what are you so proud of? I am already begging you so


    pitifully, but you still don¡¯t want to help me!¡±


    With these words, all the wrongdoings seemed to belong to Samantha.


    Just when Emilia finished her words, her face was heavily pped by someone.


    She was hit so hard that she was seeing stars, and her ears were buzzing.


    Luke¡¯s eyes shed with mes. Before Ruben, he had already announced, ¡°Director Solomon, get


    Emilia out of the team, do not allow anyone from the team to invite her for shooting anymore!¡±


    Before Emilia came back to her senses, Luke¡¯s bodyguard had alreadye forward to drag her out.


    Screaming, she was scolding Samantha hysterically.


    Samantha didn¡¯t forget the evil nce Emilia had shot her before she was dragged out, it sounded like


    a witch¡¯s final curse.


    ¡°Mr. Knight, what happened today will never happen again, please forgive us.¡± Luke gave a smile,


    meaning to say that this was the end of the story.


    Ruben looked at Luke with a vicious and insidious look, a cold and indescribable smile on his lips.


    He stared into Luke¡¯s eyes, murmuring inaudibly to himself, his eyes murderous.


    Ruben warned him, ¡°Mr. Baker, you can¡¯t even manage a set properly, you¡¯d better sit tight on your


    position as executive director.¡±

 Chapter 84 You Are No Better

    Chapter 84 You Are No Better


    Ruben¡¯s words were full of provocation. Luke looked calm as usual and he pressed all the coldness


    and viciousness in his heart.


    The corner of his lips curled up, ¡°Thanks for Mr. Knight¡¯s suggestion, I will definitely sit on this position


    and never fall off easily to let somebody happy.¡±


    No one knew who was the ¡®somebody¡¯ that he referring to.


    It might be Gabriel or Ruben.


    Although Luke was not willing to be Ruben¡¯s enemy, Ruben shouldn¡¯t me him for being bad if he


    helped Gabriel to seize power!


    Samantha¡¯s consciousness was a little fuzzy. She grabbed his arm tightly but identally touched the


    wound on the back of her hand. She couldn¡¯t bear the pain and took a deep breath.


    It was hard for her to believe that Ruben would stand up for her today.


    She wished to tell herself that everything in front of her was a dream and this happening was just her


    fantasy.


    But the breath of Ruben around her was so strong and his temperature was so real that she had no


    reason to suspect the reality of all the things in front of her at the moment.


    She grabbed his arm and the temperature of her palm passed through his suit to the depths of his


    blood.


    He nced at Luke with a smile at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were full of gloomy light as if


    horrible troubles were about to arrive.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Baker is very confident.¡± He chuckled lightly.


    Luke smiled too. He squinted his eyes, ¡°As the heir of the Baker family, how can I not be confident?¡±


    Ruben realized that Samantha¡¯s situation was getting worse. He sneered and hugged her sideways,


    walking out of the set directly.


    ¡°Mr. Baker seems to have forgotten one thing. You are not the only heir of the Baker family.¡±


    And Gabriel was just Luke¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    As soon as those words came out, Luke eyes were full of tyranny and coldness which could not be


    hidden.


    Samantha felt a huge force that turned her over and her exmation almost overflowed from her


    throat.


    He put one of her arms at the back of her neck and carried her in his arms.


    Although Ruben was very careful, Samantha¡¯s wound was still pulled by the force.


    She looked at his angr profile, hugging his neck tightly. Her body stiffened, even her heartbeat


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    seemed to disappear, and she just froze in his arms like a puppet without soul.


    At the moment, all the sounds from the surrounding were gone.


    She only felt that the whole world was so quiet as if there left only the sound of their breathing and her


    heart began to beat in the quiet air.


    He... actually hugged her?


    The crowd was shouting, watching Ruben and Helena go far away.


    ¡°Oh my God, she was so blessed.¡±


    ¡°Miss Helena is so capable. So many men were deceived by her.¡±


    ¡°One will be Mr. Gabriel, and the other will be Mr. Ruben. So who is the one that she loves?¡±


    Samantha was very guilty. They were just having quarrel in the hospital not long ago but he actually


    helped her out when she was having troubles.


    She leaned on his chest and clearly felt the hardness and warmth of his chest. He was like a stalwart


    mountain who was able to withstand all her injuries and doubts.


    But could she just forget all the injuries in the past?


    She couldn¡¯t forget everything of the past due to his little momentary kindness.


    She couldn¡¯t forget it. She reminded herself again and again in her heart.


    As a result, the touch and softness in Samantha¡¯s eyes was covered by coldness.


    She lowered her long eyshes and said coldly, ¡°Let me down, I can walk by myself.¡±


    Her knee was injured but it was just a small case to her.


    The deepest pain in her past was all because of him.


    Therefore, her icy heart couldn¡¯t be melt even if she was given much warmth now.


    Ruben looked at her coldly. His arms tightened of a sudden as if he wanted to put her into his own flesh


    and blood.


    ¡°So how? Are you going to put me aside now after using me?¡± The man''s eyebrows and eyes were


    covered with a thinyer of frost and snow. His tone was cold and merciless.


    Samantha didn''t know what he thought of, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ruben snorted disdainfully. His tone was cold and mocking.


    ¡°Didn''t you let ra ask me for help? Your Gabriel is so awesome, why don''t you seek help from him? I


    didn¡¯t expect that there will be a day that you seek help from me!¡± Ruben stimted her purposely.


    He was willing to take the initiative to hug her and yet she showed her sullen face to him?


    Who did she think she was?


    Samantha just felt a pain in her eyebrows and spoke word by word, ¡°I didn''t ask you to save me.¡±


    Ruben stopped walking and his eyesight was getting cold.


    ¡°So what you mean is I''m just wish thinking all the time?¡± He squinted slightly and examined her face


    expression, ¡°Then I really shouldn''te to save you, I should look at you like looking at a dog and let


    you be humiliated by Luke. I should just let you wait for your Gabriel to go and save you!¡±


    Samantha was sure that he would throw her to the ground immediately if she dared to say a ¡®yes¡¯.


    She looked back at him. Her hands that hooked around his arms lose slightly, her eyesight was still


    stubborn and indifferent.


    She smiled sadly. She used the back of her hand which was covered with blood to wipe the corner of


    her lips, leaving a trace of red blood.


    ¡°It is true that Luke humiliated me, but howe you think you are any better than him?¡±

 Chapter 85 No One Has Ever Treated Me Well

    Chapter 85 No One Has Ever Treated Me Well


    As soon as those words came out, Ruben¡¯s eyes that were staring at Samantha became sharper and


    colder. That kind of cruelty seemed to prate her eyes instantly.


    She was suffocated, pressing her pale lips tightly.


    Ruben gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So you think that I am the same as Luke?¡±


    In his words, there was all contempt and sneer as he was looking down on Luke. Also, he was very


    angry at Samantha¡¯s words.


    He didn''t want to care more about her, but he didn''t know what was wrong with him. When ra called


    him and said that Luke was creating difficulties for her in the crew, he thought that Gabriel would care


    about her.


    Without even thinking about it, he put aside his important meeting and drove directly to the set.


    When he heard ra call for help, her indifferent and stubborn face just appeared in his mind, as well


    as the sadness that she hid in the dark.


    He recalled her sad and desperate look. Therefore, he came for her without any hesitation.


    But what did she mean? It was okay that she didn¡¯t appreciate it but how could she humiliate him?


    Samantha looked at him with her cold eyes. Her throat and flesh seemed to have been scalded and


    there was the strong smell of blood wandered around in her mouth. Her voice was hoarse, ¡°No, you all


    are different.¡±


    ¡®Luke could hurt me, but it was just a physical wound.¡¯


    ¡®However, the pain you gave me was as hurtful as a maggot eroding my bone.¡¯


    One was the wound on the body and the other was the wound in the heart. Would he still ask who hurt


    her more?


    Ruben wanted to say something, but Samantha lowered her eyes and her fingers that circled his neck


    were a little trembling.


    There was a burst of pain between the joints which made her stiff and dare not move.


    Her hand hurt, her knee hurt and her heart hurt... Every cell in her body was moring due to the pain.


    She was about to be drowned in pain and she would never see any hope in her whole life.


    When Ruben saw her pretending to be strong, the softness in his heart was touched.


    He didn''t continue speaking. He just held her coldly and continued walking out.


    Samantha thought that he would be reluctant, but he was staying in rare silence.


    She was a little surprised. At the same time, her cheeks seemed to be burning.


    The tall wall in her heart was about to be copsed by the current warm and she lived lonely beside


    that wall.


    His breath reached the tip of her nose and she felt it with her heart.


    But for some reason, when the breeze brushed his cheeks, his eyshes trembled like a butterfly


    whose wings were broken by the wind.


    Her tears flowed from her eyes of a sudden.


    Her tears rolled across her cheeks and it flowed to her lips and teeth.


    She felt into a deep thought suddenly.


    ¡°You, you cried?¡± Ruben hugged her firmly and looked into her eyes. He found that her teardrops were


    falling slowly.


    His pupils shrank slightly.


    ¡°Who said I was crying?¡± She dared not to look into his eyes as he seemed to know everything. She


    choked in a low voice, ¡°My eyes just caught some sand by the wind.¡±


    Samantha stiffed like a stick. She did not dare to move and nestled in his arms quietly.


    Her knees and fingers were sore and sweating. She barely endured the pain and so her hands


    clenched into her fists tightly.


    But even so, she still couldn''t control her turbulent tears.


    Ruben¡¯s pace was slow as if he was afraid of letting her fall down.


    He sneered, ¡°Why didn''t I feel the wind?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s eyes turned red again. She gathered enough courage and then raised her head, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you worry about Peyton who will feel sad if you help me like this?¡±


    She didn''t want to mention Peyton because his rare gentleness at that moment.


    The warmth at the moment belonged to only the two of them.


    Regardless of anyone, it was only because that she had experienced too much grief and misery. Thus,


    she wanted to remember the rare moment of his gentleness in her heart.


    She even had a ridiculous idea that she wanted to extend the distance of the way and make him walk


    slower so that she would have more time to spend alone with him.


    After all, Samantha had never treated him so nicely.


    She leaned on his shoulder in silence, taking every breath from him greedily.


    The air she smelt from his body was cold and fresh which made her think of the green orange


    fragrance after the rain for no reason. With a gentle wind blowing on the face, it made her sober


    instantly.


    Even if she woke up from the dream, she still loved it.


    Before she got his answer, she sensed keenly that his eyesight had changed. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t


    want to hear his answer and talked to herself, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to tell me. You just assume that I


    haven¡¯t asked.¡±


    Her eyes were timid as if she had been hurt so many times that she didn''t even dare to hear his


    answer.


    Ruben looked at her deliberately, ¡°You tell me first. Why are you crying?¡±


    Samantha smiled self-deprecatingly. She didn''t expect him kept asking her about it.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Didn¡¯t Ruben only care about Peyton? Today, he asked her the reason for crying.


    She kept her mind nk and raised her head slowly, looking at the blue sky with her eyes that were


    blurred by tears.


    Her mind was nk and left only his question echoing.


    She also asked herself again and again. Yeah, why did she cry?


    Why did she cry?


    She also asked herself and the love and hatred of the past shed through her mind quickly.


    ¡°You ask me why I cry...¡± She cried quietly again. Then, she raised her fair face and looked at him. It


    seemed like a thousand words were hiding in her eyes. Finally, it turned into silent darkness.


    ¡°Maybe...it is because that no one has ever treated me so well, so I cried, so I hurt...¡± Sheughed


    slowly and she said that with a little crying tone.


    Ruben seemed like being struck by lightning and he was astonished.


    He could not believe, and his eyebrows throbbed, ¡°You said... no one has ever treated you so well?¡±


    He looked into her sad eyes and his soft heart was hit by her weak voice.


    It seemed like there was a rusty blunt knife constantly sawing his heart.


    It was so bloody.


    Samantha wanted to tell him that it was true that no one had treated her so well.


    Even, no one would care whether she was hurt or not as if she was born like a tragedy.


    But when she thought more about it, she knew that Ruben and she were destined to be enemies.


    How could she be so useless and show her wound to him? Just for sympathy?


    No, that was not the result she wanted.


    Since no one had treated her well, she no longer needed his kindness.


    Either all or none at all.


    Samantha¡¯s pale mouth curled, and she smiled.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ruben was confused.


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡± She lowered her voice with a mocking expression on her face.


    Her seriously injured fingers stroked his stern brows and eyes deliberately. She ran towards him and


    blew lightly at his eyshes in a wicked manner.


    Her eyebrows were charming and enchanting again as if the awkward and deste person just now


    was not her at all.


    Ruben returned to his senses suddenly. Then, he was squinting dangerously, ¡°You lied to me


    again?¡±

 Chapter 86 Dont Waste Time

    Chapter 86 Don''t Waste Time


    Samantha met his sharps eyes, trying to force a smile, but she failed.


    "How can no one be good to me? Gabriel takes care of me, and he gives me whatever I want. He is


    good to me."


    Unfortunately, her rtionship with Gabriel was just business.


    Gabriel was gentle and modest and very easy to get along with.


    But she understood that there was no love in his heart.


    When she said about Gabriel, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Ruben¡¯s face darkened as he saw how happy she was when talking about Gabriel.


    Gabriel, Gabriel!


    He has been tortured by this name these days.


    Nia was brought back to S City by Mr. Jackson. She called him as often as she could to ask him to


    save Gabriel, or she would die!


    Ruben couldn¡¯t get rid of Nia at all, and she couldn¡¯t stop talking about Gabriel.


    Ruben felt frustrated for the first time in his life. Was he just so worthlesspared with Gabriel?


    Ruben, with a gloomy face, walked to where he parked his car, and ra quickly went to open the door


    in the back seat.


    Ruben threw Samantha in rudely, seeing that her forehead hit the window and fell back.


    Samantha was too much to wear a cheongsam, almost revealing her pants.


    Seeing this, ra hurriedly blocked the sight of Ruben.


    "You are faithful to her," said Ruben, staring at ra coldly.


    "Mr. Knight... Thank you very much for today," ra said, trembling.


    "Get..." Ruben said coldly.


    ra¡¯s eyes widened, and she didn¡¯t make a way for him although she was frightened. "Helena is bad-


    tempered. I apologize for any offense she has caused."


    Ruben was wordless, just staring at ra.


    For the first time, ra felt a sense of suffocation as if she was in an ice cer.


    She tried to cover Ruben''s eyes with her thin body. Suddenly, a hand full of bloodstains was gently on


    her shoulder.


    Before ra looked back, he heard Samantha''s weak voice.


    "Get out of the way. Mr. Knight won''t do anything to me."


    ra turned her head to look at her with concern in her eyes.


    "You go back first. I''ll contact youter," said Samantha, forcing a smile.


    She didn''t want ra to know that she was Ruben''s lover.


    It was not a good thing when words came out.


    As ra was still hesitating, Samantha had already sat up from her position and calmly lifted the skirt


    of the cheongsam. Under Ruben''s gaze, she reached out her hand, held the broken porcin pieces


    that pierce into her knees, and pulled them out a little bit.


    Maybe it was too painful. When the porcin pieces were pulled out of the skin, the red blood spread


    out again.


    She snorted in pain, and her strength was swallowed up in an instant.


    ra covered her mouth and cried. She nodded and ran away.


    Now Gabriel lost the right to control Universal Entertainment, he could only let Helena follow Ruben so


    that she wouldn''t be hurt more.


    In other words, this was the best for both of them before Gabriel took power.


    Ruben was the only one Helena could count on, which was what Gabriel said to her.


    Samantha''s face turned pale in pain, and she left the porcin without care.


    It was agony as Ruben looked at her.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy? Doesn''t it hurt?" He wanted to stop quickly, but he was confused


    by the flustered steps.


    What kind of woman was she?


    If other women were hurt a little, they wouldn¡¯t stop crying.


    But only she could sit here calmly and slowly cleaned up the wound.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If it wasn''t for theck of blood on her face, he would even think that she didn''t feel hurt at all, or he


    would think that the one who was injured wasn''t her.


    Because from beginning to end, her expression was too indifferent.


    He looked down at the porcin near his feet. The blood on it was hers.


    She closed her eyes as if she didn''t feel any pain at all, and she said ironically, "It hurts. How can it


    not? But how am I qualified to cry in pain as an actor with a humble background?"


    Then another piece of porcin was pulled out.


    The original wound could not be seen on her knee, because it was blurred by blood.


    Ruben felt that he was suffering from breathing. He yelled, "Stop it!"


    Samantha continued without blinking her eyes.


    It hurt so bad that her knee had gone numb.


    Maybe in this way, she would control the urge of crying, and the injury was no big deal for her.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital to dress the wound. The wound will be infected if you keep doing this."


    Ruben walked up to her against the light and suddenly held her wrist tightly.


    Samantha looked up to see a man''s handsome face, but she caught a trace of worry from his dark


    eyes.


    She suddenly smiled, beautiful and sad.


    "Are you pitying me?" she asked in a t tone, without moving.


    When Ruben heard her words, a stream of anger rushed to his head, his blood began to boil up.


    He didn''t speak yet, but Samantha lowered her head and broke off his fingers one by one.


    asionally the wind blew, and she said in a hoarse voice, "Since when Mr. Knight feels pity for a


    dog?"


    She slowly clenched her fist and watched the red blood flow out of her fingers, staining her cheongsam.


    Ruben''s face clouded over with anger.


    He grabbed her wrist and raised it heavily. "Helena, what''s wrong with you? I''m doing it for you. Don''t


    you understand?"


    Without looking at him, Samantha sneered, "Thank you for your kindness. I do appreciate."


    With everything he had done, he hurt her deeply. Now how could he say he was doing it for her.


    Her everything was destroyed by him, although he didn''t know Samantha was still alive, he was the


    murderer!


    His wife just died. Instead of wondering why his wife died, he got involved with Helena.


    Samantha was so jealous.


    Although she was now Helena, she was still indignant at his attitude.


    He would rather treat Helena well than save her.


    She felt like she was going crazy.


    "Thank you? Is that your sincerity? " Ruben stood upright, but he held her tightly, looking at her with


    cold eyes.


    Samantha was stunned for a moment after hearing these familiar words, and then she narrowed her


    eyes and smiled as if something dawned on her.


    Ruben didn''t know what she was going to do, and he was shocked the next moment.


    Samantha broke free from his wrist and zipped her cheongsam in front of him.


    "What are you doing again?" Ruben asked, and his eyes widened...


    Why was undressing?


    At this time, Samantha had untied all the zippers of her skirt. She met his deep and cold eyes, and


    there is a trace of charm in her tan pupil.


    "Didn''t Mr. Knight see it all? Is Mr. Knight satisfied with my sincerity?" With a faint smile, she looked at


    him with amorous eyes. "Since Mr. Knight is satisfied, then do not waste time!" she said.

 Chapter 87 The Price of Rebirth

    Chapter 87 The Price of Rebirth


    With that, Ruben went for her before Samantha could react.


    He grabbed her by her wrist, the cor scattered on the shoulder grasped by his fingers. She could


    even feel the continuous spread of coldness from him.


    She held her breath, her voice trembling. "Well? Is Mr. Knight dissatisfied with my sincerity?"


    His eyes were already full of fury. His fingers clenched her cor, and his eyes were so cold that they


    were like thin des, prating her chest.


    "Satisfied?" asked him coldly, staring at her pale face.


    At this moment, the whole car was very quiet. The shadow of the tree outside the window was shaking,


    and the bright light of the fire was carved on his beautiful face.


    "Helena, who do you think you are? There are so many women who want to sleep with me! Why do


    you think I''ll like you?" He was so furious that he wanted to cut off her hand like this.


    Did she think that he saved her just to have sex with her?


    Ruben was this kind of person in her eyes?


    He was angry for some reason. He was not that kind of person. He saved her just because...


    All of a sudden, he was confused. Yes, why did he save her?


    As soon as he received ra''s phone call, he came over without even considering how much trouble it


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    would bring him.


    But he still came without hesitation.


    At this moment, he didn''t want to find out why he came. He was just angry that she judged him in this


    way.


    Samantha looked back at him with an unyielding attitude. Their eyes met with each other and sparkled


    in the silent air.


    Instead of being angry, she smiled. She patted his hand and pulled down her cheongsam with the other


    hand, revealing everything to him.


    "Knock it off. Isn''t that what you want? Why else did you save me? I don''t like to owe others. You can


    take everything I have. "


    Samantha tore her cheongsam, and the sound of tearing cloth and silk was very clear in the silent air.


    The cloth on her chest broke, revealing her fair and ruddy skin, as well as the dazzling burned skin!


    Ruben''s stared his eyes at her chest, and he was stunned to see the ugly burn hovering around her


    white chest like a tree root.


    Samantha''s face suddenly changed when she saw his inquiring eyes. She was in a hurry to pull the


    broken cheongsam to wrap the burn.


    The burn on her body could not be hidden, even if it was recovered.


    She was flustered like a frightened rabbit.


    "Have you been burned by..." Ruben asked in a hoarse voice. He had mixed feelings, looking at her


    burned skin.


    Fire...


    Being burned...


    The man¡¯s word reminded Samantha of that bloody night.


    She was engulfed in a sea of fire.


    Being rescued by Gabriel, she was severely burned, like a living dead. She was wrapped in bandages


    andy on the hospital bed for a whole month.


    In the beginning, she couldn''t even eat. She was in pain. She went through surgeries again and again.


    When she changed the dressing, the bandage tore the scar again and again. She often cried all night.


    She didn''t know why she was still alive, and why she had to live like that. When she was lying there for


    a month, she had thought about biting her tongue and killing herself countless times.


    Because it was too painful like boiling water broke the festering wound. With the sharp pain through her


    soul, she was so painful that her skin and flesh seemed to be reduced to ashes.


    She was unable to stand it.


    If she was going to live in this way, she would rather die.


    But Gabriel told her that was the price of rebirth.


    As a result, the day and night by the torture had be a strong support for her to live on.


    "Ruben..." She was very emotional and she said with red eyes, "Let me go, I don''t want to see you, I


    don''t want to see you..."


    If she looked at him again, she would repeatedly remember the pain that had been engraved into her


    soul.


    She was going crazy. She frantically broke his hand with her hand, regardless of her broken


    cheongsam.


    But she didn''t care. She just wanted to run away from him!


    The pain and despair given by him suffocated her.


    She didn''t want to stay here.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you. If you go on like this, who are you going to go to? Let me take you to the


    hospital.¡± Ruben quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her back into the car when she tried to open the


    door.


    Samantha lost bnce and bumped into his hard chest. She got more emotional as if she was trapped


    in a nightmare.


    "Let me go. I don''t want to see you," she cried out, shaking her head. Her eyes were glistening with


    tears.


    Every time she saw his face, those hidden painful memories would emerge.


    However, the wound which took her so much effort to be scarred was severely torn again and


    again.


    "Don''t want to see me, then who do you want to see?" Ruben asked, knowing what she meant. He said


    with cold and gloomy eyes, "Do you want to find Gabriel? You''re going to Gabriel!"


    Samantha forced a smile, tears welling up in her eyes. "Anyone, as long as it''s not you."


    She closed her eyes in despair and choked out every word.


    Ruben''s calmness and reason disappeared, and all his anger was ignited by this sentence.


    "Anyone except me? You''re lying to me again. Do you want to see Gabriel? Then I''ll tell you, to keep


    your position, Gabriel was broken by his father! Now he¡¯s imprisoned by his family. You can''t see him.


    You''ll never see him!" Ruben said directly.


    But she was not trying to see Gabriel, and she would never depend on him.


    In this bumpy future, she was destined to walk alone.


    She shed tears sadly, and her whole body was shivering with coldness.


    "You haven''t told me what happened to you? Have you ever been burned?" he asked as he was


    reluctant to let her go.


    Samantha raised her head and looked at him quietly with her scarlet eyes. She clenched her hands,


    wishing to tear up the burn on her chest.


    She wanted to ruin herself like this.


    To remember the hatred, she did not treat the wound on her chest.


    She was to punish herself, punish Samantha who used to be stupid and cowardly.


    Every time the wound hurt, she was reminded of her hatred for him.


    She was afraid that he would find out that she was Samantha, but she could not suppress her anger.


    She roared hysterically, "Yes, I have been burned... I almost died in a sea of fire. Are you


    satisfied?"

 Chapter 88 Teach Her A Lesson

    Chapter 88 Teach Her A Lesson


    With that, Samantha pushed his hand away desperately.


    She opened the door and ran down the street.


    She was too frightened, like a butterfly that got a fright.


    She lost one of her high heels, but she didn''t know.


    She ran like a broken madman in the sunlight.


    Her heart, suddenly emptied.


    She ran hard as if this was the only way to abandon the nightmare that tormented her in the past.


    But she was wrong.


    She was running breathlessly, and every time she inhaled the cold air between her nose and lips,


    which turned into a sharp de, stabbing her flesh and blood one by one.


    She ran all the way, not caring about the eyes of passers-by, and just wanted to expel the pain.


    In the air, she seemed to see the man''s cold heartless face.


    He kicked her in the rain, and she cried, hugged his long leg, and begged.


    "Please, help my child, please him."


    The abdominal colic worsened, and her body lost strength.


    What did he say?


    He told her, "Rubbish, you''re useless, just like him!"


    Samantha suddenly fell to the ground; her knees and elbows were abraded by the hard ground.


    When the blood gushed out for a moment, she suddenly cried out with her hands covering her face,


    "Ah!"


    All the pain had be bone marrow hate.


    She would never forget it!


    Shey on the ground, regardless of the wound on her body.


    People around looked at her with strange eyes, and she suddenly cried.


    A hot breeze was blowing with a very cold smell of blood. Leaves fell on her head.


    Those leaves, as if in her deep pain and memory.


    In the car, everything seemed to be quiet.


    Ruben didn''t catch up with Samantha. He was sitting in the carriage, and his breathing was quick and


    uneven as if he fell into an iced pool.


    He was as cold as a piece of ice, and the chilling feeling flowed into his internal organs.


    His heart seemed to follow her.


    Hearing her hysterical roar, he thought of Samantha without warning.


    The woman who died in the fire.


    Her body was burned. He couldn¡¯t believe that she who was such a powerful woman died in this way.


    Was she burned when she died?


    He didn''t dare to think about it anymore. His heart ached too much.


    Samantha was dead.


    The woman who had been running after him finally left the world like this.


    He wanted to know whether she would be ovee with fear when she was burned since she was not


    afraid of pain.


    Would she say his name in sleep like that day in the hospital?


    "Ruben, please help me, please... Help me."


    Thinking of this, his breathing suddenly stopped, and his face clouded with coldness.


    Over time, it was silence in the car, and only his breathing could be heard.


    He didn''t think she was Samantha, although they had lots inmon.


    But he knew for sure that she was not.


    Samantha loved him even if she turned to dust.


    But Helena got close to him with too much calction and conspiracy. How could she be like


    Samantha?


    He was wrong.


    Ruben didn''t go to Samantha. He seemed determined to make a clean break with her.


    He couldn''t find the familiar feeling from her, nor could he regard Samantha as that person.


    Now he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of feelings he had for Samantha.


    Samantha cried in the street and finally took a taxi back to Mirror Lake.


    She didn''t dare to see the doctor in person, so she found the personal doctor of Gabriel.


    She bandaged the wound andy on the bed in a daze.


    She was in a trance, and maybe her mouth was too bitter, so she asked ra to buy her a big bag of


    sweets.


    She sat on the bed, filling her mouth with candy one by one, and finally, her cheeks were bulging.


    But as she ate, she began to cry.


    "Helena, I know you feel bad in your heart. If you feel bad, eat something sweet, and you will feel


    better." Seeing her crying, ra was also flustered.


    As Samantha shed tears, she felt bitter.


    "ra." She lowered her head, swallowed candy hard, and choked, "My brother told me to eat candy


    when I feel sad so that I will forget all the pain."


    "Yes, Mr. Powell is right." ra hugged her and patted her on the back.


    Samantha sobbed, "He lied to me. He lied... I''ve eaten so many sweets. Why do I still feel so bad? My


    heart... Has been hollowed out."


    "I know how heartbroken you are. Cry as you want. I will be with you," raforted her with worry.


    The setting sun in the evening sprinkled on the window, and the bright reflected in her red eyes. She


    cried like a child.


    She looked at ra''s concerned eyes, and her heart choked. She lost all hernguage and could not


    utter a word.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me why? Why do I have to suffer this?" she murmured.


    ra wiped her tears with his hand andforted her, "Everything will be fine. You can get everything


    you want soon and take revenge on those who have hurt you!"


    Samantha suddenly hugged ra. Those bright beams were in her pupils, and there was no ce to


    hide her sadness.


    "Please, don''t cry," ra said in a panic.


    At this time, of course, she couldn''t go to Gabriel, but her mood is too chaotic, she will copse.


    "ra, I miss my brother." Her head was rested on ra''s shoulder, and her body was shaking


    uncontrobly.


    She missed her brother.


    That brother whom she depended on.


    However, knowing that Stanley was in City L, she did not dare to see him for his safety.


    She was afraid that Peyton, the crazy woman would find out. She couldn''t hurt her brother.


    Not at all!


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Emilia waspletely expelled from the crew because she was made the


    scapegoat for Luke.


    Luke was not a pushover. Even knowing that Ruben was trying to vent his anger on Helena, he


    deliberately asked Universal Entertainment to make a statement and record all the scenes of that day.


    But Emilia was the scapegoat.


    In this way, Helena, a woman with so much negative news would certainly be besieged by Emilia¡¯s


    fans.


    Emilia was not popr, but after years of experience in the entertainment industry, she had a lot of


    fans.


    Luke was trying to make Helena amon target for scorn.


    Some people began to judge her, saying that Helena, a woman who went through the back door, was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    such a drama queen to gain public attention.


    Everyone believed that it was she who deliberately drove Emilia out of the cast with her power and


    nted such a charge on her.


    As soon as the news came out, Helena had be the target for attack.


    Luke didn''t care that if the y would be destroyed. If it was ruined, it would prove that Mu San''s bad


    eyesight.


    Emilia stirred up the anger of the fans, and Samantha''s social media ounts blow up again!


    "You are a drama queen. Now you¡¯re targeting Emilia after failing to defeat Peyton?"


    "Emilia is so kind. Would she deliberately hurt you?"


    "Indeed, it may be her trick to nder Emilia."


    "No, I''m going to get justice for Emilia. Tomorrow we''ll go to the cast to surround her."


    "Yes, for such a scheming bitch, we should tear her up and teach her how to be a human being!"

 Chapter 89 Born Noble

    Chapter 89 Born Noble


    In the coffee shop, Stanley read through Helena''s social media ounts and frowned.


    Who were these people? They knew nothing about the entertainment industry, but he believed Helena


    would not be like that.


    But it was useless for him to believe it. With thousands of scoldingments from Emilia¡¯s fan, Helena


    must be heartbroken.


    Stanley couldn''t help worrying about Helena, but he knew that it was not appropriate for him to see her


    again. What''s more, what was the reason for him to see her?


    Gabriel told him that the people who followed him had not left, so it¡¯d be better for him to not stay in a


    ce for too long, but his sister died here.


    How could he be willing to leave?


    He was not afraid of death. What he was afraid of was that her sister would not be proved not guilty


    until he died.


    How could Samantha kill Mrs. Moore? How could she try to destroy Peyton? He would never believe it.


    But what was the matter with all this?


    He flipped through thements on Helena''s social media pages, and thosements were truly


    harsh.


    He looked at the time on his watch. Ah, Peyton was something!


    Just as he was about to get up and leave, the door of the cafe was suddenly pushed open.


    Peyton walked slowly in a blue dress, with a pair of sunsses on her face, covering her pure and


    beautiful face. Her manners were excellent, and she exuded a noble and elegant air.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This was not the first time that Stanley met his sister, but he didn''t like Peyton very much. He always


    thought that Peyton was too scheming.


    "Well? I¡¯m your brother. Do you have to see me with sunsses on?" Stanley looked at her coldly, with


    unkind eyes.


    Peyton sat down gracefully, took off her sunsses, and showed her pure face. "At this time, you admit


    that you are my brother?"


    Since Stanley was not kind, Peyton was not showing any respect.


    Peyton took a look at the man who was very simr to herself. She hated him from the bottom of her


    heart.


    What was he wearing? How dare you treat her to coffee in such a high-end coffee shop?


    Peyton couldn¡¯t help feeling that he was poor at the sight of him. Been wandering for many years, he


    was decadent.


    Peyton didn''t like the Powell Family.


    Especially She hated Mrs. Khan who had vulgar behavior andnguage!


    Only a fool like Samantha would like this family so much.


    No, didn''t it prove that Samantha was humble by nature? She was perfect for such a poor family.


    Stanley sneered, without caring about Peyton''s sarcasm, "As the daughter of the Moore family, you are


    so sharp-tongued."


    Peyton asked him directly, "Do you try your best to ask me out just to satirize me?"


    "Of course I''m not that bored," Stanley retorted, taking a sip of the coffee in front of him.


    "Really? I thought you were going to catch up on your sister," sneered Peyton, pushing the coffee aside


    after ncing at it.


    The coffee was good, but she was not fond of Stanley.


    Coffee was good, but Stanley felt ufortable.


    "I don''t think we have something to say to each other," Stanley said, ncing at the person opposite


    with disgust in his eyes.


    However, in front of Peyton, he severely suppressed his spleen.


    As Peyton was fiddling with her sunsses, she said with a cold smile, "Are you going to ask me for


    money? How much do you want?"


    Hearing the words, Stanley''s eyes widened as if he had been greatly insulted.


    "Ask you for money?"


    "Well? Not for money? What else could it be? It couldn¡¯t be that you want me to go back to that


    dpidated home with you?" Peyton said ironically, staring at him calmly.


    Mrs. Khan did ask her for money many times, but she didn''t give her a cent.


    She didn''t know where the money was going.


    Samantha, however, took money from the Moore family for Mrs. Khan''s sake again and again.


    That was why the Moore family and his wife were so dissatisfied with her. Since she was the Moore


    family''s daughter, why would she stand with the Powell Family?


    Stanley suddenlyughed, and he said coldly, "You are just generous. As a popr movie queen, you


    get a lot of money for a year. Besides, Ruben gives you a lot of money. Since you are so rich, how


    about giving me a hundred million?"


    A hundred million?


    Peyton stared at him with wide eyes and she put down the coffee heavily.


    "The Powell family are as greedy as ever."


    "No, you''re wrong." Stanley shook his head with a hint of overcast in his eyes. "We are just greedy but


    not as cruel as you. You took the ce of Samantha, took away her fianc¨¦, and tried to kill her in


    prison. How can wepare you?"


    Peyton remained calm and she asked in a casual tone, "Me?"


    She stared at Stanley coldly and smiled. "You are wrong. Those things all belong to me. I am the


    daughter of the Moore family. Samantha is just my steppingstone. She deserves to die in the sea of fire


    and turn into ashes! And I am destined to have all this, I was born noble. How can I have anything to do


    with you these mean poor people? "


    Stanley was furious, grabbed the coffee cup on the table, and hit Peyton hard.

 Chapter 90 I鈥檒l Kill You

    Chapter 90 I¡¯ll Kill You


    Peyton went pale with fright, and as the coffee cup fell over her, she instinctively hid away.


    With a bang, the coffee spilled out, and the cup hit the seat and then fell to the ground.


    Even if Peyton dodged very quickly, her fingers were burned by the hot coffee.


    She stood up, and re at him. "Stanley, you want to murder me?" she snapped.


    "How dare I be," he said, biting his lips.


    Peyton was shaken with anger, and her fingers were burning. Her eyes were cold to the extreme. "You


    dare not? You know I am a star, and the most precious is my face. How heartless you are! You tried to


    ruin me with the hot coffee."


    What kind of brother he was. In Stanley¡¯s eyes, only Samantha, that bitch, was his sister. She was


    Stanley¡¯s biological sister, but he dared to throw the cup over her. If it weren¡¯t for her quick reaction,


    she would be hurt.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension. Stanley was so furious that his lips were shaking in anger and


    blue veins stood out on his temples.


    "Am I heartless?" Stanley grinned. "Who darepare with you? Peyton, you are the most shameless


    person I have ever met! Fortunately you are not my sister, or I will have to kill you by myself! The


    Moore family raised such a vicious woman."


    Stanley almostughed at her words.


    Peyton, who was as vicious as a snake, was poisonous and cold-blooded, which he once witnessed. If


    Samantha could be a little like her, she would not end up in such a situation.


    Peyton flew into a rage. Regardless of her job as a celebrity, she dropped her sunsses and said,


    "Stanley, don''t be ironic. I''m not your sister. I''m a nobledy of the Moore family. I feel sick and dirty for


    my own blood that is the same as yours!"


    Dirty? Disgusting?


    Stanley failed to control his anger no matter how hard he tried.


    He was really angry. How could Peyton say something like that?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you dare to say it again!" He was so angry that he stood up, approaching her step by step.


    Peyton, who was shocked by him, said stubbornly, "So what? It won¡¯t change the fact that I hate you.


    Why did your Powell Family identify me as the daughter? If Samantha didn''t return the Moore family,


    she won''t die! It''s not me who killed her, but you guys!"


    At the beginning, it was the Powell Family instead of the Moore family first find out that she was not


    their biological daughter.


    She once begged Arlo, her biological mother, not to reveal the secret, but they refused.


    Arlo and Stanley were both stupid. They have to let her return Samantha''s identity!


    She didn''t understand how there could be such stupid people in the world.


    Their appearance destroyed herfortable life in the Moore family. She changed from their biological


    daughter to an adopted daughter!


    How can Peyton just let it go?


    As she said that, Stanley was so furious that hepletely lost his mind.


    He pped Peyton in the face.


    The sound of pping was crisp, and the sound of that moment seemed to tear open the solidified air.


    "Since you are so greedy and vicious, we are even more d Samantha returned to the Moore family.


    She is the one who deserves to enjoy all this. Why should she be suppressed by you? Peyton, you are


    such a cruel woman, "he growled in a low voice.


    Peyton stumbled and fell over, blood flowing from the corner of her mouth.


    "You p me. You dare to p me!" Peyton screamed in anger, "Stanley, you are going too far!"


    Peyton, who had always been a proud princess, had never been scolded like this.


    Most importantly, she was beaten by the poor man she hated the most!


    "Peyton!" Stanley pped her on the other side of the face, and soon her face became red, swollen


    and numb.


    Peyton was shocked.


    Then, Stanley grabbed her by the neck.


    "Um..." Peyton struggled desperately.


    But Stanley was too powerful and she couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried.


    As her neck was grabbed, she had trouble breathing, and a sudden dizziness overpowered her.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes, and he said in a threatening tone, "Listen clearly, you''d better pray that the


    death of Samantha has nothing to do with you, otherwise I will kill you myself!"


    Peyton was going to be in aa. Her neck was so aching as if it was going to be broken.


    "You... Let go!" she spoke weakly.


    Stanley was a man who once lived by killing. His ruthlessness and murderous spirit really exist.


    "Do you hear me? If I find out that her death has anything to do with you, I''ll kill you myself," Stanley


    shouted angrily.


    Peyton was about to lose consciousness when she was awakened by the sound.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him with pride and stubbornness. "You keep saying that I''m your


    sister, shit... Have you ever grabbed Samantha''s neck like this?"


    There was no expression on Stanley''s handsome face. He never let go of the finger that pinched her


    neck. He sneered, "I never regard you as my sister. You are so crazy that you can''t evenpare with


    Samantha."


    "I don¡¯t care!" Peyton roared even if she was pinched by her neck.


    Who was going to be a member of the Powell Family?


    She didn''t want it.


    Stanley threw away her heavily and watched her fall to the ground coldly. He would not be moved.


    "Behave yourself."


    With that, Stanley turned and walked out of the cafe.


    Peyton coughed, covering her chest and. Her chest ached because ofck of oxygen. She looked at


    his back with hatred in her eyes.


    Well!


    This was her elder brother, who pinched her neck and tried to kill her for the sake of Samantha, that


    bitch!


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. Stanley!


    If it wasn''t for the sake that he was her brother, she would not show any mercy on him.


    It took for a while for Peyton to recover, sitting on the ground.


    She slowly drew back her eyes and stood up with her hand on the corner of the table.


    No.


    Stanley wanted to investigate Samantha''s death. Although she thought there was no w, she was also


    afraid that Stanley would really figure out something.


    What should she do?


    She might as well...


    No, Stanley''s whereabouts were not clear. She was not sure how to deal with him.


    Well, let him check it first.


    She said to herself with sharp eyes, a cold smile forming on the corner of her lips, "Stanley, you will not


    figure out anything."


    Because Samantha had long been dead.


    Could she still climb out of the ground?


    All of a sudden, her cell phone began to vibrate.


    She took out her cell phone and saw the name on the screen. There was a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    "Hello, Mr Baker," Peyton said with a smile.


    It was Luke who called.


    The man chuckled viciously, "I¡¯ve done a great favor for you. How are you going to repay


    me?"

 Chapter 91 Fans Make Trouble

    Chapter 91 Fans Make Trouble


    Peyton had the urge to throw the mobile phone and chuckled.


    "Mr Baker have I ever asked you to help me? Why can''t I remember?"


    Luke was a goat. Though he looked decent, he flirted with many women.


    Such a bastard was not qualified to touch her.


    She knew Luke''s evil intentions and felt disgusted. Luke was unworthy of beingpared with Ruben.


    Lukeughed when he heard her answer, "I belittle you. You''re an ungrateful woman."


    "Mr Baker, you''re wrong. You not just helped me. It also did much good to you. We have the same goal,


    so we work together." Peyton turned against Luke and did not intend to waste her words.


    "How dare you y tricks?" Luke''s voice turned cold.


    Peyton said lightly. "What do you mean? I cannot get it. That''s good for you, but you still want to ask


    me for something in return? Are you crazy?"


    Luke was lost for words. He wanted to take this opportunity to get close to Peyton.


    If he was on intimate terms with Peyton, he would definitely be the heir!


    Although the Moore family cannot bepared with the Kirby family, the Moore family had a lot of


    assets. So, it was better to be united with Peyton.


    He had been into Peyton for a long time, but he did not dare to act rashly because of the rtionship


    between Peyton and Ruben.


    Since he knew that Ruben and Peyton were not in a rtionship, he wanted to pursue Peyton.


    "Mr Baker, I have something else to deal with. I''ll treat you with coffee when I am free." Peyton didn''t


    want to chat with Luke, so she made an excuse and hung up the phone.


    Peyton knew a good deal about the trouble made by Emilia on the set.


    She was too angry to fall asleep when she knew Ruben went to support Helena


    She came up with a way. That was, Luke manipted public opinion and let the fans of Emilia attack


    Helena.


    Scandals about Helena would ruin the reputation of this TV series.


    Luke did so to destroy Gabriel''s business, while Peyton wanted to give Helena a lesson.


    So, they worked together with their purposes.


    However, Luke had the cheek to ask her to give back something. He was so fatuous.


    Luke was just a pawn in her hand.


    ¡­


    Samantha was injured but she did not dare to rest in Mirror Lake. Universal Entertainment was


    managed by Luke. She was very clear that Luke wanted to kick her out of the set.


    Luke wanted to driver her away, while the fans of Emilia turned against her.


    In addition, Peyton was waiting for the right moment to trouble Samantha. Samantha felt that she lived


    a hard life.


    For fear that Luke would trouble for her, Samantha took her work very seriously. The public scolded her


    because they thought that Samantha became the heroine with very strong backing.


    What she needed to do now was to improve her acting skills, take work seriously and let those who


    scolded her to know how good she was, so the scandals about her would take a new turn.


    Universal Entertainment''s statement about Emilia''s getting out of the set was still under heated


    discussion.


    Emilia''s fans cursed Samantha and some crazy fans even waited for Samantha at the gate. However,


    Samantha left secretly so no one had caught her.


    She spent a few peaceful days.


    She had acted on the set in the past few days. Today, a romance between her and Mateo needed to be


    shot on location.


    ra and Samantha went to the site together. Samantha had to make up on her own since she could


    not afford the sry of the dresser. Moreover, if she was framed by the dresser she hired, she would


    be so unlucky.


    Soon, the nanny van arrived at the site.


    As soon as she got off the bus, she saw Mateo in costumeing over slowly.


    Thest time Mateo came to act was a month ago. He was too busy, so the film crew had to work


    around his schedule.


    Moreover, Mateo was a super star, so everyone had to show respect for him.


    "Are you alright?" Mateo asked her with a smile.


    She looked up at Mateo. He was handsome and charming. He looked bright and brave in this uniform.


    "I''m fine." Samantha smiled.


    She enjoyed talking with Mateo since she felt him somewhat familiar to her.


    Mateo squinted, looked around her and nodded seriously.


    "I just feel that you are fatter." Mateo deliberately teased her.


    Samantha was enraged and wanted to hit him, "Can you not mention it?"


    Fat?


    How could it be possible?


    She had kept fit these days, so he must be wrong.


    "It''s hard for me to act with you when I look at your fat face." He smiled and shook his head. He looked


    narcissistic.


    Samantha snorted and didn''t want to talk with him.


    He had a sharp tongue and would tell her off as soon as he got back to the set.


    Today the crew needed to shoot the scene of jumping off. When the vehicle stopped at the foot of the


    mountain, a group of people walked up the hillside.


    Suddenly, a crowd of fans holding up signs rushed over from all directions.


    "Get out, Helena!"


    "Helena, get out! Why did you kick Emilia out of the cast?"


    "Helena is a bitch. She doesn''t know how to act and always makes trouble on the set. We''re here to


    beg for justice for Emilia!"


    " Helena, get out. You can''t bully Emilia."


    These fans had been waiting here for a long time. They didn''t stop Helena on the set, so they came


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    here to see Helena.


    Emilia was kicked out of the set, and her fans could not ept it.


    They came here for justice.


    Emilia''s fans were young girls and boys. They shouted and threw the bottles and signs to the crowd. It


    descended into chaos at once.


    Peyton got off the car and was pulled back by her assistant. "Peyton, don''t get off. These insane fans


    will hurt you."


    Peyton took a look at the troublemakers and sneered.


    Well, Emilia''s fans weren''t so stupid.


    A fan shouted, "Helena is over there!"


    They threw things to Helena and ran over to surround her.


    Mateo wanted to prevent those fans, but Myles stopped him.


    "You are a super star without any scandals. You can''t help her. These fans are all after her. You don''t


    have to get yourself into trouble." Myles said seriously, "If your rivals take this opportunity to start a


    rumor about you and Helena, it will do harm to you."


    It was not worthwhile to help Helena.


    Mateo leered at him, "I can''t help her, so you go to help her."


    Kylo felt depressed and wanted to run away.


    Fans surrounded Samantha, scolded her and had the urge to tear her apart.


    The fans were very excited, "Helena, how could you nder Emilia and drive her away?"


    It was in a turmoil. The fans sat on the steep hillside. Since they crowded in, the rubbles kept rolling


    down.


    Samantha thought it was too dangerous, so she reproached them, "Step back. Don''t stand here. It''s


    too dangerous!"


    But they didn''t listen to her.


    Suddenly, a fan lost the bnce and fell down from the hillside.


    "Ugh"


    The boy''s scream sounded in the air.

 Chapter 92 She Doesnt Fall to Death

    Chapter 92 She Doesn''t Fall to Death


    The crowd was so startled that they fell silent.


    Everyone stared in shock at the boy who was rolling down.


    Just then, Samantha pushed the fans away, reached out to hold the man''s hand and tried to pull him


    up with all strength.


    But Samantha overestimated his strength. Her right hand was broken once. She felt so painful when


    she tried to pull that boy.


    She failed to pull the boy up and was carried down the hill.


    For a moment, her mind went nk and she could think of nothing.


    Samantha reached out to protect the boy. They both rolled down the hill like balls. Her back was craped


    by gravels. She felt hurt in her back.


    Soon, they rolled to the foot.


    As the boy''s head was about to bump into the stone, Samantha reached out to prevent it without


    hesitation.


    Bang.


    The boy''s head hit her arm, and her wrist mmed into the hard boulder.


    She suffered a fracture in her wrist and her face turned pale instantly.


    The boy was underage and frightened by the series of events.


    He hurriedly climbed up and said, "Are you okay?"


    Samantha looked at the boy who was scared and frowned, "I''m fine. Help me up."


    She could feel her right hand broken. The pains pierced her into the heart and she almost spat out


    blood.


    The boy was frightened, hurriedly pulled her, but Samantha shouted as the boy touched the wounds on


    her hand.


    "Your hand!" The boy was surprised, "You really get hurt."


    Was the statement made by Universal Entertainment true? Helena did not frame Emilia. Emilia should


    be to me?


    The boy chose to trust Samantha, since Samantha saved him without hesitation.


    Samantha shook her head and stoop up slowly with his support.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The fans on the hillside were still abusing her, and the staff came forward to prevent them.


    "Stop scolding her. She''s really hurt. Emilia lies to us." The boy plucked up the courage and exined


    to the fans.


    He was about seventeen years old. He looked clear, handsome and a little shy.


    The fans rushed over and abused that boy, "You defend her because she saved you?"


    "Are you Emilia''s fan? Why do you believe Helena?"


    "We''re here to beg for justice, but you''re standing up for her?"


    The boy blushed immediately and he let go of Samantha, "She knows that we''re here to make trouble,


    but she takes risks to save me. Is she so stupid?"


    The fans were lost for words, but they refused to believe the boy.


    Her wrists and back hurt, but her eyes turned red when she saw the boy stand in front of her.


    It seemed that there were good people in the world.


    He was defending her.


    "Do you forget that you''re Emilia''s fan?" Someone said with displeasure.


    The boy no longer said anything but stood besides Samantha firmly.


    He made his choice with his actions.


    Sometimes actions were more powerful than any words.


    Samantha sweat on the forehead. She nced at the boy and a smile touched her lips.


    It was really nice that someone backed you up.


    Did it mean that she would not be lonely from now on?


    She had so many scandals but now she had first fan.


    She felt so good to be trusted.


    Seeing that the situation became moreplicated, Samantha endured the pain and scolded them,


    "Juste at me. It has nothing to do with him."


    The fans and the boy were stunned.


    He looked at Samantha''s back, which was bleeding. Her back looked thin. In the strong wind, she was


    like a soldier who got through hardships.


    "You beg for justice. Who can demand justice for me? Do you think that I get injured on purpose? Am I


    so stupid? Since I have strong backing, do I have to drive her away by such tricks?" Samantha paused


    a lot of times since she got hurt in her back.


    She was so unlucky that she got injured several times.


    With that said, Samantha lifted her cheongsam and showed them the wounds on her knee.


    "Do you still believe in Emilia?"


    Someone took a breath and looked in disbelief at the injury on her knee.


    Though they were healing, the crossed scars are astounding.


    Fans defended Emilia in a very low voice.


    Samantha''s face turned pale and looked at them seriously, "It doesn''t matter you believe me or not.


    Youe here to stir up a turmoil. If something happened to the boy, can you bear criminal


    responsibility? You can like Emilia and demand justice for her, but I hope you can be reasonable and


    give priority to your own safety."


    Emilia''s fans were underage and didn''t know what to say after Samantha taught them a lesson.


    They could not bear criminal responsibility.


    Nobody wanted to go to jail.


    Everyone got silent. Since everything was under control, Director Solomon came over, "You''re still very


    young. We don''t me you this time. Call it a day."


    Some fans didn''t want to leave, but they were no longer of one mind.


    Perhaps they realized Emilia lied to them so they left.


    That boy didn''t leave.


    "You saved me and got hurt. I couldn''t afford your medical bills. I can work for you." The boy blushed


    with guilt and anxiety.


    Samantha was so painful but she smiled when she heard that.


    It could be seen that the boy was a man of integrity.


    There were kind people.


    She patted the boy''s shoulder with her hand and said, "I don''t want you to afford medical expenses or


    work for me. You can be my fans and get told off with me."


    The boy looked at her in astonishment and smiled shyly.


    "I won''t let them scold you anymore."


    Samantha nodded, asked him if he was injured and let him go back home.


    When everything was done, Samantha felt she could no longer lift her right hand.


    Director Solomon''s face turned pale and he was scared, "Helena, we stop shooting today. You go to


    hospital at once."


    Samantha nodded with a terribly pale face.


    "Since I cannot act, let me go to the hospital with Helena." Peyton and Mateo came over. Peyton


    smiled at Samantha who looked painful.


    Director Solomon agreed.


    "Let me join you." Mateo nced at Peyton and snorted.


    Peyton and Mateo were smiling, but others could feel the hostility.


    Samantha was stunned by them, "I can go to the hospital myself."


    "You are injured. We''re on the same set, so I should care about you. If it weren''t for you, we might have


    got injured." Peyton put on a gentle smile but there was coldness in her eyes.


    Why didn''t she fall to death?

 Chapter 93 She Is Samantha

    Chapter 93 She Is Samantha


    Sure enough, the bitch could live longer.


    What Peyton did was in vain.


    Emilia''s fans were so useless!


    Samantha failed to refuse Peyton''s request.


    She wanted to know what Peyton was going to do.


    Therefore, Samantha, Peyton and Mateo got on the same car.


    This atmosphere was so strange. Peyton and Mateo were good at verbal attack. Tensions between


    them were high.


    Samantha and Peyton sat in the backseat. Samantha had no mood to listen to them.


    She was in too much pain.


    After arriving at the hospital, Peyton took Samantha to the VIP channel, afraid of stirring up a turmoil.


    Samantha was frightened since they came to the private hospital of the Moore family¡­


    Would Peyton be aware that Helena was Samantha if she knew Helena''s hand got injured before?


    Thinking about that, Samantha got nervous.


    She couldn''t let Peyton know it/


    Otherwise, her efforts would be in vain.


    How could she get away?


    Before Samantha could think of a way, Peyton and Mateo took her to the entrance of consulting room.


    They came across Roan Moore who paid a visit to the hospital.


    Roan was Samantha''s biological father. He was 50 years. Dressed in a sportswear, he walked in front


    of everyone with a gentle vibe.


    Roan got old and his hair turned white.


    He lost his wife and daughter in his middle age.


    Peyton did not expect to meet Roan, paused for a moment, hurriedly took off the sunsses and


    stepped forward.


    "Dad, you haven''t recovered yet. Why do youe to the hospital? You should take a good rest?"


    Peyton pretended to be a good daughter and held Roan''s arm pettishly.


    Roan looked at Peyton through his sses. His white hair made him look kind.


    ''Peyton, are you hurt? Why do youe to the hospital?" Roan asked with concern.


    Samantha felt it unpleasing to her eyes.


    Roan was her father. Only Roan''s kind smile was left in Samantha''s mind.


    Her father had never been so kind to her in Samantha''s memories.


    He only showed affections and pride when he looked at Peyton.


    Every time Roan looked at her, he was cold and distant.


    Samantha wanted to be an elegant and decent daughter and the glory of the Moore family.


    However, Samantha could not be the same as Peyton since Samantha didn''t receive the same


    education.


    The past memories urred to her. She stood still and sunk her fingers into her flesh, so she no longer


    felt painful in her injured arm.


    Nothing could be worse than the pains pierced her into the heart.


    Her eyes soon turned red and moist. She held back her tears, trying to suppress the sadness, but


    Roan''s smile came into her mind.


    She tried to keep her eyes wide to hold back the tears.


    It was probably the worst thing that she could not admit her identity in front of her father.


    Because her father hated her so much.


    She didn''t deserve to be loved by her father.


    The sadness spread from the bottom of her heart. She felt so painful that she could not breathe.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Mateo came over to her and couldn''t help but ask when he saw her


    aggrieved look.


    Samantha''s eyes were red and her lips trembled, "It just hurts too much."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurt so much.


    She was just too painful.


    Mateo stopped questioning and wanted to say something else.


    Peyton and Roan came over together. Roan said gently, "You''re Peyton''s friend. You''re injured. I will


    take you to see the doctor. Rx yourself¡­"


    Tears in Samantha''s eyes almost flew down. She kept lowering her head and was unwilling to look at


    Roan before her.


    She was afraid that the tears would flow down if their gaze met.


    How could she be so embarrassed?


    She couldn''t be loved by her father so she shouldn''t have any expectations.


    "Thank you." Samantha said with difficulty.


    She almost cried.


    Roan felt something wrong with Samantha so he felt worried, "Don''t mention it. You are Peyton''s


    friend."


    Such a word aroused Samantha''s sadness.


    Peyton! Peyton!


    Why did Roan just consider Peyton? Samantha was her biological daughter. He could be so kind to


    Peyton''s friend, but why was he so harsh on Samantha before?


    He was unwilling to lover her even if she was his daughter.


    Samantha felt that she lived a miserable life.


    Roan was even kind to Peyton''s friend.


    Grief engulfed her. She couldn''t control her feelings, raised her head and stared at Roan.


    "Anyway, thank you¡­"


    Before she could finish, Roan saw Samantha''s eyes, stepped forward and grabbed her by the wrist.


    "You are Samantha?"


    Her eyes and Samantha''s eyes were the same. There was hidden hatred in them.


    Samantha''s eyes and Mrs Moore''s eyes looked alike. That was why Roan came to grab Samantha.


    What Roan did frighten everyone.


    Peyton and Mateo nced at Samantha.


    Peyton nced at Samantha with hatred while Mateo nced at Samantha with the deepest


    affections.


    Samantha''s heart beat fast. Her body shivered when she met Roan''s sharp gaze.


    Did he recognize her?


    Samantha was so nervous that she felt her heart was about to jump out of her body.


    "Why do youe back? Who are you trying to hurt?" There was hatred in Roan''s eyes and his words


    were like a sharp knife that stabbed into Samantha''s heart.


    Hearing that, Samantha''s face turned pale. She was so painful that she lost all strength. Her mind went


    nk.


    Roan didn''t wee her.


    He didn''t want her to be alive.


    It seemed that she should not have lived in this world.


    What did she do?


    Samantha didn''t care about Peyton''s attack.


    However, Roan''s words seemed to drag her into the abyss.


    She felt too sad to breathe.


    As time passed, Samantha gradually calmed down.


    She held back the tears in the eyes, raised her head with an indifferent look, and said in a mocking


    tone.


    "How strange it is. Why do so many people recognize me as Samantha? Am I really like a short-lived


    guy?"

 Chapter 94 I Will not Marry Her

    Chapter 94 I Will not Marry Her


    A short-lived guy?


    So simr in outlook?


    The surprising sparkle arising from the eyes of Mateo just now faded away slowly like the stars


    vanishing from sight at the end of the dawn.


    His peach-blossom-like eyes in amber lost all colors.


    His world was suddenly shrouded in dark and white, everything being static.


    Samantha was dead.


    She was dead. Was she a short-lived woman?


    He was once again conscious of the fact that she¡¯s dead.


    Catching sight of the shock and astonishment revealed from the eyes of Roan, Samantha, with a sneer,


    wrenched her hand free ruthlessly and her wrist started turning red.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, but Roan seemed quite indifferent to what Samantha had said.


    He raised his hand and pointed to her, ¡°aren¡¯t you her? Howe you¡¯re not Samantha?¡±


    His eyes being so impassive, it made him so scary like a stranger.


    It seemed that Samantha was examining Roan who was wearing a paleplexion. She smiled faintly


    and with an inquiring look, turned to Peyton who was on the other side with an odd expression on her


    face.


    ¡°President Roan, I am really not Samantha. I resemble her, but I am actually Helena Powell. If you


    doubt, you can ask Peyton. She can definitely prove it for me.¡±


    She said so on purpose to catch Peyton¡¯s attention. Peyton hated Samantha as deep as no one could


    Peyton, understanding what was happening, also stared at Roan sadly and said, ¡°Dad, my sister has


    already passed away. I am aware that you are grieved, but this woman is really not my sister¡±.


    After being recovered a little bit from the state of being indignant, Roan, wearing a ruthless shock


    expression, said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her to my face. I have already said that our Moore family refuses to


    acknowledge her, neither do I have such a heartless and cruel daughter. I will say her death is a proper


    punishment for her bad behavior.¡±


    Samantha had never acquired any satisfaction from Roan. What¡¯s more, she personally caused the


    death of Mrs Roan. This was what made it so hard for Roan to forgive her, from past to present.


    Peyton was content with the reaction of Roan. She mentioned Samantha on purpose to deepen the


    hatred of Roan to Samantha.


    ¡°Dad, please stop talking. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Peyton said while supporting trembling Roan by the arm


    cautiously.


    Roan took a deep look at Samantha and then slowly walked out of her sight under the help of Peyton.


    But what he had just said almost copsed Samantha. She felt as if her throat was strangled by devil''s


    clutches.


    Her death was a proper punishment for her bad behavior, right?


    How could they be so eagerly looking forward to seeing her death?


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±, a sudden weird and loudughtering out of Samantha¡¯s mouth indicating a sense of


    self-mockery and amazement.


    Why she¡¯s still alive? If she¡¯s dead, everyone¡¯s satisfied.


    Why she kept struggling in this deep abyss of hatred


    Once a person was dead, he would bepletely unaware of everything.


    However, currently, she was d to find herself still alive.


    Only by being alive could make it possible for her to return the torment she suffered to them.


    Perceived her abnormity, Mateo drew her arm and said, ¡°Let''s go to see a doctor first.¡±


    Samantha hided all her emotions and answered calmly, ¡°Um.¡±


    She plodded forward but her legs were too heavy to lift.


    Despite of her being so grieved, she still stood straight rather than exposed her weakness.


    It seemed that only in this way could she lie to herself, care less about it and feel less distressed.


    However, things were entirely different for Peyton. Even if Roan had left, he still could not forget


    Helena¡¯s eyes.


    He knew from the first sight that she and Samantha resembled.


    But howe she is actually not Samantha?


    After calming down, Roan got more rational. The DNA of the corpse then had already been tested


    same as his unfilial daughter. What exactly was he thinking?


    She was dead already. It¡¯s good because she could get rid of the Moore family ever after.


    ¡°Dad, are you getting any better?¡± Peyton thoughtfully asked while pouring water for him.


    Instead of epting the water, Roan kept starring at her, ¡°Peyton, when does Ruben intend to marry


    you? Is he still angry?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Feeling embarrassed, Peyton lowered her eyes, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to get married. I just want to look


    after you.¡±


    ¡°I know you are kindhearted, but you are a girl. A girl must get married. If it¡¯s not Samantha, you have


    already gotten married with him.¡± Peyton sighed with emotion.


    Peyton took a look at Roan aggrievedly and shook her head, ¡°Ruben¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me who smash the cremains of Samantha before. Juste to me for everything!¡±


    Roan said determinedly.


    Roan still couldn¡¯t think out why Ruben was so dispirited when he was informed the death of


    Samantha. Ruben also disliked Samantha, just like the others.


    What¡¯s more surprising, Ruben refused to set foot on the family since then just because Roan smashed


    the cremains of Samantha.


    Didn¡¯t he hate her? Why he acted that way?


    Roan got even more angry and decided that he wouldn¡¯t allow Ruben to think little of Peyton.


    After heaving a sigh with angry, he made a phone call to Ruben.


    At this point, Peyton wanted to stop him from making the phone call because she was afraid he will say


    something wrong.


    Roan shook his head toward her, telling her to keep calm.


    After several rings, a low and deep voice of Ruben came into ears through the phone screen.


    ¡°Ruben, Peyton is in poor health recently. You shalle and apany her and you can also have


    the meal here.¡± Roan said amiably.


    On the other end of the line, however, Ruben remained silent for a while and then responded.


    ¡°I am sorry. Since my mother ising back from abroad. We n to visit The Oliver Public Cemetery


    and expiated the sins for Samantha¡± Ruben then quickly turned to another topic and added, ¡°Mr Roan,


    if you are avable, we can go together¡­¡­. I believe she will be happy if you are present.¡±


    But before he finished talking, Roan interrupted and rejected directly without hesitation who had never


    thought about his daughter.


    ¡°Peyton is in bad mood and I will stay at home apanying her¡±


    The other end of the phone was quite for a while before a lowughter came into ears, ¡°Mr. Roan,


    Samantha is also your daughter¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not my daughter. I just have one daughter and that¡¯s Peyton¡±


    Ruben suddenly realized the unwillingness and pain of Samantha when his eye became cold at the


    same time.


    Roan asked again, ¡°It¡¯s long since the death of her, so when you will deal with your marriage with


    Peyton?¡±


    Ruben raised his eyes and turned to look at the prosperous view outside of the French window, which


    was in sharp contrast to his empty heart.


    His thoughts flied far away and then he heard a voice from himself, ¡°I will not marry her.¡±

 Chapter 95 She Had Been Dead

    Chapter 95 She Had Been Dead


    When Peyton heard this, her whole body was trembling, as if she was struck by lightning. Her head


    was nk, and so many thoughts whirled around in her mind.


    She snatched the phone in Roan''s hand and choked out, "Ruben, what did I do wrong? Why didn''t you


    marry me? How could you..."


    Peyton was really crying now, without pretending.


    She''s always wanted to marry Ruben. But now he said he would not marry her?


    Why?


    The tone of the person on the other end of the line remained calm as usual, without a trace of


    emotional fluctuation, "You have done nothing wrong."


    "Then why didn''t you marry me? You love me." Peyton burst into tears.


    After that, the people over there remained silent for a long time. In an instant, all the voices became


    faint and began to dissipate like the wind.


    Finally, Peyton heard Ruben''s hoarse and faint voice.


    He said, "It''s not that you were wrong, but...I was wrong."


    This word clearly went out over the phone screen to Peyton''s eardrums, as if the needle of a poisonous


    bee stung carelessly on her nerves.


    Severe pain was spreading.


    She shed floods of tears.


    Was he wrong? What did he do wrong? Why did he say that?


    A short word seemed to exhaust all the power in Ruben''s body, and his whole person turned into ashes


    that was about to burn out. As long as a gust of wind blew him, he would be wiped out.


    This decision was not impulsive, he had thought about for a long time.


    It was not Peyton who was at fault, but him.


    If Peyton had not framed Samantha in the Moore family, Samantha might not have gone astray, would


    not find someone to destroy Peyton, and would not do wrong.


    Peyton and he owed her.


    He was responsible for it.


    "Ruben... I don''t agree. I wille to you. You said you want to marry me. You should keep your word."


    Peyton cried out loudly, "You fell in love with someone else, so you won''t marry me, right?"


    Ruben''s words were like thunder, cutting off all her thoughts. She was like on the abyss.


    She always wanted to pretend to be more generous in front of him, so when he went to the set to


    support Helena, she kept enduring it.


    Because she knew that Ruben was not an ordinary person, he would not be controlled by any woman,


    including her.


    He can y with women outside, but she must marry him.


    She didn''t know if she loved him, or loved his identity and background more.


    Perhaps because she knew that she was not the daughter of the Moore family and will be kicked out of


    the house at any time, she could only marry a powerful person.


    Ruben''s voice was still low and hoarse but with an inexplicable force, which mmed on Peyton''s


    panic heart.


    "It''s none of her business." The short and powerful words showed his attitude and determination.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The jealousy and anger in Peyton''s heart exploded, "It''s none of her business? It''s Helena, right! You


    like her? So you want to give up on me?"


    "I have told you it¡¯s none of her business." He said with coldness. For an instant, Peyton turned pale in


    panic and the tears coursed down her cheeks.


    He didn''t say any more, and cut off the phone.


    This made Peyton''s emotions out of control.


    Roan was also furious, "Fuck, he thought our family is weak and easily bullied? He doesn''t marry you


    and he falls in love with another woman? That woman is Helena? Ok, I will kill her!"


    "Dad, you must help me." Peyton cried and threw her into Roan''s arms.


    If Ruben will not marry her, it is useless to kill Samantha.


    He actually fell in love with Helena.


    She can''t let it happen. Helena! Helena! She must let Helena pay the price.


    She wanted to drive Helena out of the crew and ruin Helena before just because of personal interest,


    but now she and Helena werepletely enemies. She hatred Helena.


    She will kill Helena!


    "Don''t cry. I thought he was angry that I smashed Samantha''s ashes." Roan sneered, "Now it seems


    that he has fell in love with others!"


    Till now, Roan still had no sympathy for the dead Samantha.


    After all, he thought that Samantha''s ashes should be smashed, and even Samantha should die like a


    dog.


    They were Father and daughter. No matter what Samantha had done, the weak blood rtionship


    between them was ruined by Roan himself.


    ...


    Samantha dressed a wound in the hospital. Her arm was broken because of a fracture before, so she


    dislocated today after she cracked her arm.


    Fortunately, she just dislocated.


    If her arms fractured, she couldn¡¯t make a film again.


    Mateo walked with her wearing sunsses, taking her medicine in his hand.


    "Why are you risking your life to save that fan?" Mateo asked seemingly casually.


    Samantha''s pace paused, "By instinct. They are children, just used by someone."


    There was a hint of appreciation in Mateo''s charming eyes, "Sounds like you know who it is?"


    Samantha smiled faintly, her eyes full of confidence, "Emilia dare not do this. Whoever wants to kick


    me out of the crew now is the one who did it."


    Luke was the one who made things difficult for her that day. Emilia just took the me for him, let alone


    Emilia¡¯s fans.


    She can''t fight back now, she can¡¯t win Luke.


    "Then what are you going to do? Have you been bullied in the crew?" Mateo still looked careless.


    She kept silent for a while. Then she looked up and stared into his eyes, and said word by word,


    "Collect evidence to cut them to the quick.¡±


    Mateo justughed and patted the top of her hair with his palm.


    She was taken aback by his movements and was stunned.


    Mateo looked handsome. His charming eyes seemed to be brewing with a spring breeze and drizzle,


    and it was easy to get people drunk in it.


    Ruben was like ice who was cold and ruthless, while Gabriel was like wind who was warm and gentle.


    Then Mateo was like a ss of intoxicating sake.


    "Even though I know that she had dead, I still feel..." Mateo''s eyes were behind the ck sunsses,


    his Adam''s apple rolled. His voice was hoarse, which sounded like he was missing someone. "You look


    like her very much."


    Samantha was chocked, her whole body froze. The hand on the top of her hair was warm like spring,


    pulling her back to the familiar past overnight.


    His sudden sadness depressed her, she asked, "Who am I like?"


    Mateo didn''t answer her right away, but stared at her indifferently, and lifted hernk hair with his


    fingers.


    His action seemed quite intimate, but not frivolous. Instead, it looked like that they were in the most


    innocent friendship.


    He slowly turned around, and the surrounding lights fell on his slender figure and blurred his figure.


    A long time passed.


    His hoarse words seemed to be torn apart by a gust of wind, and every word rang in her ears so


    clearly.


    "Samantha."

 Chapter 96 She was dead, Everyone Will Die with Her

    Chapter 96 She was dead, Everyone Will Die with Her


    At this moment, Samantha''s breathing stopped.


    She looked at him dumbfounded, her hands suddenly balled into fists. She looked his profile with horror


    and shock.


    These two emotions mingled in her chest. She was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything...


    What did he say?


    Samantha? Mateo actually said she was like herself?


    Mateo...Did he know her before?


    At this moment, doubts were beginning to cloud her mind. He actually knew her, she felt incredible.


    She felt her heart beat faster frantically again, as if it was about to jump out of her body in the next


    moment.


    Her teeth were chattering, she was tongue-tied. She said unbelievably, "You...say you...know...


    Samantha?!"


    So many thoughts whirled around in her mind.


    Mateo gave a charming smile. He stroked her hair and sniffed lightly.


    "Yeah, I know her." He smiled thinly. His eloquent eyes were filled with deep sorrow and his voice was


    low and sad, "but she is dead..."


    When reminding of her death, his breath wasing in short bursts. His face was full of pain.


    The person he loved was killed by Peyton and Ruben.


    She loved being pretty, but finally she was burned to ashes.


    She also was imprisoned for seven years and finally was abandoned by everyone.


    But that was okay.


    He was back.


    He wanted all those who bullied her, humiliated her, and hurt her to pay the price.


    Peyton and Ruben, even the Moore family.


    He will never let them go! They deserved to die because they owed her!


    But he still was ovee with grief. He had aplished both sess and fame now, but he can''t


    protect his Samantha.


    If she coulde to life, he can give up the fame and fortune.


    Samantha¡¯s face was also pale, and she couldn''t react.


    What was going on?


    Why didn''t she remember that she had ever met Mateo?


    If she had met him, she must know him.


    She tried to recall, and she was even sure she hadn''t lost her memory.


    She thought a while, but she still couldn¡¯t get the answer.


    She had never seen Mateo.


    If she had ever seen him, she would not forget him.


    Why would Mateo show such a painful expression because of her death?


    As if the dead person was his best friend, or to be more precisely, as if his lover.


    The air was so depressed that she couldn''t breathe. Samantha tried to contain her own feelings.


    "So you actually know her? Do you think I look like her?" She looked up to meet his eyes.


    Mateo''s face was grey and bloodless. He took off his sunsses and looked at her with his beautiful


    eyes, as if he was really studying the difference between her and Samantha.


    "Yes, your eyes are very simr." Mateo smiled gently, and the pain and sorrow in his eyes had


    disappeared. The sunlight shone in his eyes and his eyes gleamed in the sun.


    Samantha alsoughed, "You lied to me."


    Mateo didn''t speak anymore.


    They were originally the same person. Even if she had stic surgery, her eyes would not change.


    But Samantha couldn''t tell Mateo that she was Samantha. The fewer people knew she had a facelift,


    the safer she was.


    She didn''t know the rtionship between Mateo and her, so she didn''t n to tell him.


    She can only regard today''s ident as a surprise.


    Yes, it was a surprise.


    It turned out that not everyone in the world hoped she was dead. It turned out that there was such a


    person in a ce she didn''t know, quietly missing her.


    Her life began to have temperature.


    She was no longer the ridiculous Samantha.


    And Samantha never knew that she was never alone on the road to revenge.


    Someone was trying to avenge her death.


    ¡­


    Today, because of an ident, the filming site stopped the filming of hero and heroine. Mateo will drive


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    back, so Samantha took his ride to the hospital.


    She remembered Luke saying that Gabriel gave up control of Universal Entertainment in order to keep


    her position as heroine.


    Gabriel¡¯s leg was also broken.


    No matter what, she should go and see him, even if she knew that she will run into Iris this time, she


    still wanted to go.


    Samantha bought some fruit downstairs in the hospital and walked upstairs.


    As she expected, after Gabriel and Iris were seized of power, Iris was taking care of the seriously


    injured Gabriel.


    She carried the fruit into the ward. When Iris saw her, her face immediately became gloomy.


    "What are you here for?" Iris''s face was cold, but she was an educated person, so she curbed her


    temper.


    Samantha looked down and said humblely, "Iris, I know all this is my fault, I just want toe and see


    Gabriel."


    Iris looked angry, but still said coldly, "You also know how much Gabriel sacrificed to keep your


    position. You shouldn''te to the hospital to disturb him. All you can do is to do your filming."


    Samantha didn¡¯t dare to look up because of Iris''s word.


    At this time, Gabriel''s clear voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    "Mom, let her in."


    Iris looked back at Gabriel, who was still lying on the hospital bed, and saw the bandage on his leg.


    Iris nced back at Gabriel, who was still lying on the hospital bed. When she saw the bandage on his


    leg, her heart softened.


    Her son had grown up and had his own ideas. Her son was scheming and resourceful, better than


    Luke, who only enjoyed himself with feasting and other kinds of entertainment.


    But even so, the identity of illegitimate child made him suffer shame.


    She was sorry to Gabriel.


    "Have a talk, I''ll go back to home."


    Iris left after that.


    Samantha felt rxed now, and she walked over to put the fruit down.


    She looked at Gabriel, who was pale, with a solemn face, "I don''t know... you will be hurt so badly."


    Gabriel smiled gently, "I¡¯m fine."


    He always had a power to console people. Even a simple sentence, it calmed the guilt and panic in


    Samantha''s heart.


    "If I had known..." Samantha looked at his hanging legs guiltily, and med herself.


    He looked at her with a sh of surprise in his eyes, and gently smiled.


    "There is no if, it had be the truth." He said loudly, "I weren¡¯t seriously hurt, and it will recover


    sooner orter, but if you miss this opportunity, I think you will regret."


    "So, you suffered a dreadful injury because of me." Samantha''s eyes were brimming with tears and her


    fingers were clenched into fists. "your father is too cruel to you, how could he... anyway, you are also


    his son."


    ¡®Break your leg¡­¡¯


    Samantha didn''t say this because her throat hurts too much.


    Gabriel looked cold, andughed sarcastically with coldness.


    "He never regarded me as a son. I was just a pawn. Giving Universal Entertainment to me was just


    because he wants me to help Luke to expand Baker Group. Everything I did was to prompt Luke."

 Chapter 97 He Has no Heart at all

    Chapter 97 He Has no Heart at all


    Samantha''s pupils were dted. She couldn''t believe what Gabriel said. Gabriel was such a gentle


    person, but now his eyes were full of coldness and his elegant temperament disappeared.


    "How could your father be so partial?" Samantha said nervously.


    There was a glint of mockery in his eyes. "Partial?"


    Heughed coldly. The emotionless ridicule and cold smile hit Samantha''s weak heart hard.


    "He has no heart at all."


    His word pierced people''s hearts.


    Samantha looked at him with a gloomy look in her eyes, and suddenly identified with him. He seemed


    to be sessful, but in fact¡­ It''s no wonder Gabriel''s determination was so firm.


    "So... Both we are the same person." She slowly retracted her gaze and tried to force a smile to


    Gabriel saw through her thoughts, the coldness on his face disappeared. His slender fingers held her


    wrists, "You don''t have to sympathize with me, you or pity me. I''ve long been used to all this


    experience."


    "I am not pitying or sympathizing with you." Samantha looked up and her heart was beating, "I just feel


    distressed for you."


    She said this word seriously. His expression suddenly changed. His deep-set eyes were like the


    sparkling stars in the dark night.


    The air seemed to be quiet.


    His hand was still sping her wrist, and the faint warmth slowly prated into her skin.


    The delicate scent of sandalwood was all over him, and the moment his skin touched her, her heart felt


    like an electric shock and was slightly numb.


    "Does it hurt?" He gazed at the scar on the back of her hand, and there was slight fluctuation in his


    deep eyes.


    The wound had healed a long time ago, and it didn''t hurt at all now, but Samantha suddenly cried.


    She felt pain.


    She had suffered the grievances and pains for so many years and she got used to pretend to be


    strong. But now his word destroyed them.


    His warmth melted her heart.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly shed the tears. His warm eyes entangled her like an airtight web.


    His gentleness was like a rising horizontal line.


    A lot of tears rolled out of her eyes and fell onto the back of his hand.


    Her vision blurred. She had ovee all obstacles alone. She was covered with wounds, so she had


    long been used to it.


    But she still felt hurt. Why she cried? Maybe it was because no one had ever asked her whether it hurt


    or not.


    And Gabriel was the only one to ask her.


    He was like a warm spring breeze, or like water waves, slowly kissing all her festering wounds and


    bringing her new hope and vitality.


    The room was silent except for her sobbing.


    "I don''t hurt, I don''t hurt at all... Don''t worry about me, I''m fine at all, but I don''t know... Why I want to


    cry. Gabriel, why do you say this?" she choked out.


    "With me, you can cry orugh loudly."


    He smiled thinly. His face looked soft and his hands are still warm.


    He stretched his arms around her shoulders and hugged her in his arms. This kind of movement was


    so familiar, it was like he gently hugged her when she was awakened by a nightmare in those three


    months.


    His breath and warmth were her support and harbor when she was in despair.


    She threw herself into his arms and twined her arms around his neck, calling his name loudly.


    "Gabriel¡ª"


    "I''m here."


    "Will you stay with me all the time?" She shed tears.


    "I will."


    "Always?" She weighed her words. She feared that after Gabriel achieved his goal, she would be alone


    again. And then the sunshine and warmth, the spring breeze and tomorrow do not belong to her.


    "Yes." Gabriel lowered his head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with rough fingers.


    Samantha got his answer, crying andughing, "My life is so pathetic, but I met you...how lucky I am."


    She met the god who saved her from fire.


    He pulled her out of the abyss of suffering and gave her a hug without hesitation.


    Gabriel¡¯s lips curled up. "Silly girl, you are an excellent person. You deserve the best."


    Samantha felt so warm by his words that she wanted to cry. Her eyes were red. She greedily scented


    his breath and sniffed on him like a puppy.


    Gabriel, who always looked cold and indifferent, rarely showed a sincere smile on his face at this time.


    Compared with before, he looked like a person with true feelings at this time.


    "You disobeyed your father this time, he will definitely dislike you even more. Miss Jackson... your


    marriage contract with her may be affected." After calmed down in his arms, she blushed and then


    carefully left his embrace.


    She was still a little shy in his arms.


    She was crying too sad just now, so she needed a warm embrace.


    That''s why she was so presumptuous.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She waspletely afraid to say those words in the past.


    Gabriel''s eyes downcast, ¡°You still did not understand? Nia''s family will not allow her to marry a


    sillegitimate child. And I never wanted to marry her."


    Nia was just a pawn for him to temporarily check and bnce the Baker family.


    Only with Nia, can he find a bnce in the attack between his father and Luke.


    So, he was more ruthless after all.


    And he wouldn''t tell Samantha about his seamy side. He was used to disguise, and he forgot the truest


    self.


    The feeling in her heart just now disappeared. Samantha was startled, with a trace of inquiry in her


    eyes, "Gabriel, so are you using her?"


    She didn''t want to think Gabriel so gloomy, because Gabriel had always been so gentle and humble.


    He represented the pure and splendid light, and he was ipatible with evil.


    "If I say yes, would you think I was very selfish and very scary?" He did not answer the question


    immediately, but squinted his eyes and looked at her meaningfully.


    He had a thousand sides, and each of them was invisible to Samantha.


    "Then I will thank you for your frankness and sincerity." Samantha gave a slight, sad smile.


    If Nia, who was such an excellent person, was just a pawn for him, then were there other purposes for


    him to save and help her?


    But Samantha didn''t want to guess him. Whether he was an angel or a devil, he saved her anyway.


    She had to repay him.


    "Helena." He whispered softly. His tone was gentle and affectionate when he called her name, as if he


    was telling a bleak past.


    He stared at her red and swollen eyes.


    "You are different from Nia."

 Chapter 98 You Actually Want Me to Die?

    Chapter 98 You Actually Want Me to Die?


    Samantha didn''t say anything, just smiled, but smiled reluctantly.


    "Want to eat fruit? I remember that you love oranges the most, I peel them for you." She hastily


    changed the subject.


    What Gabriel was going to do and who he was really had nothing to do with her.


    All she wanted was to climb to the top of the entertainment industry and get revenge!


    "You haven''t forgotten what I like to eat." Gabriel smiled jokingly.


    "Sure, how can I forget what you love to eat?"


    Samantha was just peeling the oranges. She was good at peeling the oranges, and the orangesy on


    her palms.


    She and Gabriel ate silently and the sun shone on them. The overall ambience of the ward was cosy


    After spending a while with Gabriel in the ward, Samantha was driven away by Gabriel.


    Gabriel''s reasons were simple and crude.


    "Although Nia has returned to City S, you could note here. Before I canpete with them, you


    have to learn to protect yourself."


    "I will. Take good care of yourself." She nced at him. They didn¡¯t say a word, but they understood


    what each other thought.


    Gabriel added a word again, "If Luke makes things difficult for you on the set, don¡¯t offend him."


    Luke could not be cocky all the time.


    He slowly closed his eyes. When he thought the Baker Group family began to decay, he suddenly


    smiled.


    He never thought about running the Baker Group well. Luke, that idiot, wanted to take it back, it¡¯s fine.


    He wanted to watch the Baker Group was ruined and went bankrupt.


    If all of this was ruined by Luke, he will be happier.


    He couldn''t wait to see his father¡¯s reaction. If the Baker Group was ruined, those people couldn¡¯t take


    the moral high ground and curse him as an illegitimate child?


    He, Gabriel, never wanted to control the Baker Group.


    Because this Baker Group was destroyed, he will establish his own Baker Group.


    He can bear all the suffering.


    ...


    The scene that Emilia¡¯s fans made trouble on the set and Samantha gave up her life to save a fan¡¯s life


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and was photographed by the media. The rumor that she used improper means to drive away Emilia


    was dispelled.


    She didn¡¯t know who was helping her, but there was inte celebrityment on Emilia''s scandals


    these years.


    Having a stic surgery, deliberately letting fans go to the set to make troubles, being an actress to


    intervene in others¡¯ marriages, and even she being a prostitute before debut were all exposed.


    Finally, the inte celebrity posted a video of Samantha filming with Peyton on the set.


    "Who said that this neer is not good at acting? I think Helena is acting very well, why are so many


    people hacking her?"


    "Have you noticed that she seems to be even more beautiful than Peyton? Her appearance was quite


    distinctive in the entertainment industry."


    "Wow, I¡¯m a girl, but I''m going to fall in love with her. I like her appearance, I am a superficial person."


    "Oh my God, I''ve been her fan. Will someone hit me?"


    "Come on, you are not one to be her fan, I also begin to like her."


    Emilia''s microblog was quickly attacked by the cyber citizen and the fans who were still moring for


    Emilia''s justice disappeared overnight, and all ran to Emilia''s microblog to curse her.


    Fans were not stupid, Emilia actually used them!


    At this time, the result of Emilia''s turmoil changed.


    Even Samantha, who was a victim, had gained arge number of fans because of this turmoil.


    Finally, Samantha had the most benefits.


    When Samantha saw these news, Peyton naturally saw them.


    Because Ruben didn''t marry her, she fell ill before she had time to cause Helena trouble.


    She was pale and leaning on the bed, and she was so angry that she smashed her phone.


    "Luke, I will kill you!"


    Peyton was not an idiot, she knew who was helping Helena.


    Luke, there was no one else but Luke.


    She didn''t expect that she helped him deal with Helena, but Luke turned against her!


    Luke was warning her that he could suppress Helena and he also could also help Helena.


    Luke did something for her, but didn¡¯t receive reward, so he was angry and turned against her.


    Peyton felt that she was going to be mad. Everything went wrong recently.


    How can she calm Luke''s anger? She must have sex with him?


    He was just a yboy and he even dared to have sex with her? Bah! It was impossible.


    Just when she was so angry, the phone that hit the ground began to vibrate again.


    She got up with her weak body and took the phone to answer the call.


    "Peyton, all the content that framed Helena I posted on Microblog was all you instigated me. You said


    that I listened to you and you would help me get the leading role. How you help me? So many people


    are abusing me. Quickly find a way to help me, otherwise I will expose you!" Emilia''s sharp voice came


    to Peyton''s ears.


    Her face was bloodless for a moment, and her lips were trembling.


    "Emilia, you idiot, do you dare to warn me? How can I know that you have so many scandals? You


    want me to save you? How can I save you? Do I ask you to be a prostitute? You still have the face to


    make trouble with me? I have suffered a lot. Do you think I am afraid of you?" Peyton responded coldly.


    She almost said that she had even killed people, she was not afraid of Emilia!


    Peyton couldn¡¯t vent her anger. She can¡¯t deal with Luke and could let Ruben marry her. Now Emilia


    also dares to question her?


    "I don''t care. If you don''t help me solve the problem and I can''t work in the entertainment industry, you


    also can¡¯t live well. I took screenshots of what you said to mest time." Emilia''s voice grew more and


    more sharp that it almost pierced Peyton''s eardrum.


    Peyton was taken aback, and soon regained her senses. It seemed that she underestimated Emilia.


    She actually dared to expose her?


    She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger in her heart.


    "Listen to me." Her hands were shaking.


    "No matter what you say, you must save me this time. Otherwise, do you know the consequences of


    sending these screenshots? Peyton, you regard youeself as a smart person, and I am not stupid. How


    can I be your knife willingly? "Emilia didn''t tter her anymore, and she didn''t show her sharp fangs


    anymore.


    They all worded in the entertainment industry, and one was more treacherous than the other.


    Peyton didn''t care about the screenshots in her hand, and even figured out how to deal with it, but


    since Emilia was useless, she should also use Emilia to do something.


    "I tell you a way." Peyton finally calmed down.


    "What?"


    She squinted her eyes, ying with the lucky beads on her fingers, her eyes were cold, "You go to die."


    "Peyton, you are so cruel. Are you still a human? You want me to die?"

 Chapter 99 Life was Valueless

    Chapter 99 Life was Valueless


    Peyton moved the phone away, she didn¡¯t want to hear Emilia''s voice anymore.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how good her temper, she couldn''t help but shout in anger, "Are you a pig? If you don''t


    solve the problem without doing anything? Then why don¡¯t you think of a way? Don¡¯t you ask me to


    help you figure out a solution? If youmit suicide now, I will help you dominate headlines


    immediately, and I also will help solve other problems."


    Emilia had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, but she was not quite famous. As


    expected, the stupid man can''t go far. She was lucky to survive to this day.


    If Emilia was not useful for her, she didn''t want to intervene at all.


    That evidence posed no threat to her.


    Did Emilia think she was afraid?


    "I will notmit suicide, you want to kill me. I don¡¯t believe you, think of other ways." Emilia growled.


    She didn''t want to die. If things go wrong, she will die.


    How to save her was something Peyton should worry about.


    Why should she sacrifice herself?


    Emilia''s attitude angered Peyton. She gritted her teeth and said, "I want to kill you? You idiot, you still


    think I want to kill you? I''m helping you! Do you think I must save you? If I am not trying to help you, do


    you think you can pose a threat to me? You want to solve the problem, but you also don¡¯t want to hurt


    yourself. Your heart is loftier than the sky, but your life is valueless."


    After that, the anger in Peyton''s heart finally dissipated a little.


    "Peyton, do you think I don''t know who you are? If you can¡¯t get something, will you help me? You hate


    Helena!"


    Peyton closed her eyes and exhaled. Her uncontroble emotions stabilized.


    She calmed down and sneered, "It''s none of your business. You have only two ways. One, write your


    to die."


    After speaking, Peyton hung up, not giving Emilia a chance to speak.


    She believes that Emilia''s choice will not let her down.


    After all, Emilia didn''t dare not listen to her. Once she decided not to help her, Emilia couldn¡¯t be an


    actress anymore.


    Before Emilia became useless, she will let Emilia tomit suicide to make trouble for Helena.


    This time, she will defeat Helenapletely!


    Oh, Luke also turned against her, she also will let him pay a price.


    She was not a person who can be easily bullied.


    At this time, Samantha didn''t know that Peyton will frame her again. She was interacting with fans.


    This was really fun.


    Suddenly, the people who scolded her before came to interact with her on Microblog.


    She felt all this was like a dream.


    A few days ago, these fans were still angry and abusing her. Today, Emilia became the person to be


    abused.


    As an old saying goes, the evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear.


    No one could clearly exin things in the entertainment industry.


    Every dog has its day. Yesterday someone scolded her, but today other person was scolded by others.


    This was a Vanity Fair.


    She surfed Microblog happily. Suddenly someone called her, and the phone number was unfamiliar.


    She was suspicious. After answering the phone, she was startled when she heard the old male voice.


    Roan?


    Why would he call her at this time?


    The one who ising surely has bad intentions.


    "Are you Helena, right? I want to meet you." Roan''s attitude was not gentle, and there was no hint of


    kindness.


    Because Ruben broke the marriage, Roan couldn¡¯t speak to Helena kindly.


    Samantha pressed her lips together, "Okay, tell me the address."


    She had no love for Roan anymore, and her attitude was also indifferent.


    Roan told her the address. After changing clothes, Samantha took a taxi.


    On the way to the hotel, Samantha couldn''t help thinking, why did Roan want to her? She didn''t offend


    Peyton recently.


    She was puzzled about what Roan''s intention was.


    Soon, she stood at the door of the hotel''s private room.


    The waiter opened the door for her.


    She sneered. She felt like this meeting was full of crisis.


    Roan sat properly and looked serious.


    "Have a seat." Roan still maintained his self-cultivation.


    Samantha saw the hatred in Roan''s muddy eyes.


    Her heart did a flip.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Samantha chose a position far away him to sit down. Staying away from Roan, she would be safer.


    She didn¡¯t know why he came to her.


    Seeing her behavior, Roan looked gloomy, and said displeased, "Miss Powell, do you have a guilty


    conscience? So you dare not sit next to me?"


    "Roan, what do you mean? I don''t understand." She looked up puzzled.


    Why he said in an ironical tone?


    Roan squinted his eyes, his face was cold suddenly.


    "Why you don¡¯t go on the right path, and do something shameless. Didn''t your parents teach you well?"


    Roan said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Samantha was taken aback for a moment and then smiled. There was a sh of coldness in her eyes.


    She chuckled mockingly.


    "My mother is dead, and my father doesn''t recognize me, and keeps cursing me to die. Do such


    parents teach me well?"


    Was this her father who scolded her like this?

 Chapter 100 Want me to leave? Ok, Give me One hundred million

    Chapter 100 Want me to leave? Ok, Give me One hundred million


    Roan''s face was still gloomy, "Oh, I didn''te to listen to you talking about the trivial matters in your


    family."


    Roan''s harshness and coldness destroyed his kind and elegant temperament.


    Roan was mean to everyone, but he loved Peyton most.


    Samantha also talked back to him, with a thoughtful look, "Yes, my family is in a mess. My parents


    were stupid, and they were fooled by a false daughter."


    Why did Roan humiliate her so many times? She was now Helena, who had nothing to do with him.


    She was a stranger for him, not his hapless daughter. Why did he teach her this way?


    He hadn''t educated her for a day, so what right did he have to arrogantly stand in front of her?


    Roan sneered coldly, putting the tea cup down heavily, "I''m here today to say a word to you."


    Samantha picked her ears and shrugged, "Roan, get straight to the point."


    Roan didn''t speak, and took out a check from his jacket pocket with a sullen face.


    The check was ced on the turntable and transferred to Samantha.


    Samantha was surprised. She looked at the check in front of her.


    Ten million.


    Roan was pretty generous.


    "Ten million is enough for ordinary people to live a life well. With this money, get out of City L and leave


    Ruben. Don''t let me see you again."


    Roan sneered when he saw her shocked look. She was really cheap. She seduced Ruben just for the


    Knight family''s property.


    These actresses didn¡¯t want to film, they just want to marry a powerful man.


    He didn¡¯t care Helena will marry whom, but if she dared to rob his daughter¡¯s husband, he can''t tolerate


    her!


    Either go or die.


    Samantha finally understood what Roan meant. It turned out that he had aware of her ambiguous


    rtionship with Ruben, so he came to help Peyton.


    He was really a good father, who was so nice to an adopted daughter.


    But he treated her cruelly and unsympathetically and always was very anxious to send her to hell!


    She smiled. She took the check with her slender and white fingers and yed it, and said casually,


    "Who does Roan think I am?"


    "A pheasant that wants to be a phoenix." Roan calmly lifted his gold-rimmed sses.


    Pheasant?


    Samantha just felt that all her blood has been ignited. Was she a pheasant?


    What was Peyton? Wasn''t Peyton worse than a pheasant?


    In this case, she would not be polite to him.


    "Haha." Samantha gave a crazy smile, looking seductive in the bright light.


    She stood up from the chair, and tore the check to pieces in front of Roan.


    "Give so little money to drive me away? Roan, it is just the interest?"


    Roan choked, then he was furious, "You are really a greedy actor, ten million is not enough?"


    It was just the interest? She thought ten million was not enough? At least, ording to Helena''s


    current position, Universal Entertainment can''t give her 10 million in pay!


    Samantha threw the shredded check into the sky. Hate mingled with anger, the fierce emotion almost


    sunk her down in a deep swoon.


    The paper fluttered in the huge private room. It fell messily, but could not conceal Samantha''s hatred.


    "You ask me to leave, then I must leave? Who are you? Just ten million, you want me to make a clean


    break with Ruben. Roan, are you stupid? Is the position of the wife of the president of Knight Group


    worth mere ten million? Are you fooling me?" She gritted her teeth with anger, but with a provocative


    smile on her face.


    Roan was stunned, and eximed angrily, "You really do it for the Knight Group¡¯s property! You are not


    qualified topete with Peyton."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Samantha sneered disdainfully, "I''m not doing this for money, can I still do it for love? What if I do it for


    money? I am not worthy topete with Peyton? Hehe, you are too naive, you better not mess with


    me. If I have sex with him and even I have his child, Peyton will not have any opportunity!"


    Wanted to marry Ruben?


    Anyone can.


    Peyton couldn¡¯t.


    And Ruben... he can only spend his life in pain.


    Roan pped the table with anger. "I have never seen a brazen woman like you."


    "I have never seen a stingy people like you, just want to use 10 million to drive people away. If you give


    me 100 million, maybe I will consider." She smiled softly, and nced over Roan angrily.


    Seeing her showing her real face, Roan stopped talking, but calmed down.


    He said coldly, "Ruben, did you hear that? She seduced you just for the property of the Knight family.


    Have you known her true colors?"


    Samantha was stunned.


    Ruben was here too?


    She stared in astonishment, and followed Roan''s gaze. A slender figure walked out of the bathroom in


    the box. The bright lights illumined his cold eyebrows. He had a strong and indifferent air, like a sword


    drawn which can shred all the hardness and sharpness in this world.


    Despair hangs heavy in the stifling air.


    She wanted to talk billingsgate. It turned out that Roan set a trap for her, and deliberately let her show


    her true colors in front of Ruben?


    She was really stupid. Roan was smart, how can he be deceived by Peyton, that hypocritical bitch?


    Ruben''s eyes fixed on her charming face.


    His eyes are as cold as the ice.


    Just one nce made Samantha''s heart tremble fiercely.


    It looked like he wanted to kill her.


    He approached her step by step, and Samantha slowly backed away under his strong air.


    Her waist was against the edge of the table, and the man''s strong breath had suddenly approached the


    tip of her nose.


    His tall and straight body just stood in front of her and shut out the light in front of her. He was like a


    tight encirclement and imprisoned her here.


    There was a shadow on her forehead.


    She slowly grasped the palm, because she couldn''t bear the frantic heartbeat, her breathing was quick


    and uneven.


    "For my money?" He stared at her, his eyes was like a knife piercing her face.


    Samantha tried her best to contain the tension in her heart. There was a beautiful smile on her ming


    red lips.


    "Want 100 million?" She did not speak, but his icy voice fell deep into her ears.


    Every time he got closer, her heart beat faster, as if it was about to jump out of her throat.


    She wasn''t afraid of Ruben''s misunderstanding, she was afraid that Ruben would... she didn''t know


    how he will deal with her.


    Since thest time she left without saying goodbye to him in the car, they had not seen each other for


    half a month.


    She didn''t expect that they will meet because of Roan''s trap.


    "Yes, so what!" She answered him, with a trace of anger in her eyes.


    Suddenly, the stinging p caught her face and Samantha''s eardrum was buzzing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!